Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A structure on a distant planet was a unique piece of architecture in terms of decoration. Not the decoration in that it had extravagant design, but in the fact that the structure  was minimalist. The feature this temple like building had was that it drew attention to 4 symbols.

The first of these symbols , at the top, was that it was it was simply 3 spirals in a triangular formation. The second of these , to the right, was three wavy lines with a similar but distinct 3 spirals almost forming the top of a wave. The third, at the bottom, being a trapezium like shape, a spiral for what could be mistaken for an eye, and what could be described as a pair of E’s facing backwards and forwards on the bottom.  The final, to the left, was a spiral at the centre being surrounded by a caricature of  what seemed to simply be fire.

It was because of this that Steven had made his way to see it. Unlike anything gem-kind built or made, on a planet that wasn’t flourishing with life, it was a sight to see. Steven, for the past year and a half, had done a lot of sightseeing in his home country; his sightseeing then went worldly, taking in the wonders of the world. This had progressed to universal sightseeing, seeing what other galaxies landmarks had to give, which ended up with him being here.

It wasn’t the first in the day he had been to. He usually, depending on the place, liked to see around three a day, two if the places were time consuming and interesting, four if the places were more of the type where it was just one thing to see and to move on. This temple was more of the latter type, after the two others he had been to today, he could have made one more, however something about this temple kept him here for longer than he would usually be at this type of place, and was still keeping him here now.

Steven had decided to take it in for the remainder of the day, just sitting down and thinking about it while gazing at the temple like structure. He decided to look at the look at the fire like symbol first with a tilt of his head, he then swept his gaze over to the right to look at what he thought to be wave like. “Like fire and water, maybe? So then, does the top symbol mean air?  And the bottom, ground?”.  In his head this made sense, opposites being at opposing sides to each other, air facing the top and ground facing the bottom. “So whatever created this, must have liked elemental things.” He reasoned.

Satisfied with his own conclusion he looked around. This place had barely any plant life, the ground was soft, and a pleasant silence echoed throughout the place. Not the sort of silence that puts you on edge, the silence that brings peace and relaxing thoughts. 

One of the aspects of the place that Steven went back to was that: the ground was soft. Steven smiled and had let out a soft sigh as his shoulders relaxed. ‘Might as well set up camp for the night’ he thought to himself, setting his sleeping bag on the ground. He laid on it. His mind drifted to his year of travel. Occasionally meeting his family, and how he would go back sometimes to spend time with everyone as he used to. To Connie, and how she was meeting up with him along the way and telling him about her studies.

The space travels had been more lonely than his earthly ones, this was in part to being in places like this, where there was not much around and no one to talk to, but also less meet ups from Connie. Don’t get the lack of meet ups wrong, their relationship is going strong; Its stronger than ever in fact, but Connie, being advanced for her age, was in University early, which meant she had less time to meet him, especially considering space travels. He had drifted off to sleep as he processed his thoughts. It was a while before he was to be woken by the same structure he had been so enamoured with.

At some point in the night the place had lit up. A white light with a slight blueness to it shone from all the symbols. Steven awoke at the unnatural light, he turned and sat up to take the sight in. “Woah. What the …” Steven said quietly to no one but himself, amazed at the light show before him and how the light kissed around the four symbols gently. It was then that a figure appeared before him.

“Hello, Steven Universe.” The figure calmly said after a moment of being there, “the one whom brought down the reign of leaders with words rather than action.”

Steven, who until a few moments ago was sat, frozen with the initial surprise, decided to answer. “I am, though I feel like you are exaggerating it a bit.” He remarked unsurely, both of himself and the situation. He wasn’t a stranger to people knowing him, broadcasting yourself for the whole universe to see made you well known, but it was the first time It was said with such certainty. It almost as if the ethereal man knew him on a personal level, which steven knew wasn’t the case.

“Who are you?” Steven asked simply. Being tired Steven got straight to the point of his curiosity, the sight of the man reminded him almost of Pearl’s hologram and the gems themselves are more female like in appearance, not that of a man with a beard.

“Where I come from, I am what is known as what one would call: The Avatar. My name however is Roku” Steven was just patiently waited for Roku to continue, when he didn’t, he decided to reply.

“Nice to meet you Roku,” Steven said with a smile, half of him was relived that this person hadn’t tried to seek his doom yet and the other half was just happy to have a bit of company. “May I ask a few questions?” Roku nodded. “You don’t seem gem, so may I ask how you know me, and what brings you to this place?”

Roku smiles before replying. “Is it fine if I talk before answering your questions. I feel a bit of explanation is in order.” It was Steven’s turn to nod. “To start off, I am long since gone in my world, still around as a spirit, but still gone. The balance in my world has been lost. My successors job is to restore that balance, and I have no doubt he will do it. However I come to you on more personal matters.”

Steven was concentrating on the man’s words, while it started off sounding like he as to be tasked with something major, the more Roku talked, the more Steven was put at ease, and the more Steven found himself more willing to help.

“Steven, my great grandchildren have been the subject of…” Roku paused slightly, trying to pick his words gently “poor upbringing,” he settled on, but still not satisfied with the wording. “Because of this, my kin are going down the wrong path. This relates to the unbalance.” Roku frowned sadly at this. “My kin are the reigning heirs to the cause of this unbalance, The avatar’s job is to create a better present, and therefore a better future, this means fighting that unbalance, however, I would still like my kin saving before it is too late.” Roku looked over at Steven, “This helps me answer your questions, I am here because I want your skill at talking to others, creating empathy that may not be there, and changing hearts and minds. I know of you because of this and I am seeking you out because of what you have achieved.”

Steven, after hearing the whole thing was more on board with this, all he wanted help with was to help family where Roku himself couldn’t. It was a noble thing to ask for, to help family. Steven thought of his own and smiled. ‘I would do what I could for mine, why wouldn’t anyone else’ steven pondered.

he frowned, not in discontent but in thought. Was he willing? He didn’t need to be needed; he was over that. He didn’t need to save anyone; again, he was past that mentality. He had got to the point where he was beginning to live for himself. Eighteen going on Nineteen, independent, exploring, living. Steven smiled, he didn’t need to, but he naturally liked helping, even when younger, he got himself involved not because he was needed to, but because he wanted to.

“By another world. Do you mean like Universe? Or like planet?” he said with the same slight smile.

“Universe, and it will only be for a year.” Roku stated, waiting patiently with a smile for steven to come to a decision.

Steven’s smile faltered slightly. ‘This probably meant no contact with everyone for that year’ he said to himself in his head. The thought brought him back to family and he smiled again. The doubts were still there, sure, but he couldn’t help in thinking that this felt right. It would be the next step in Stevens travels, the next step in his life.

With a smile, Steven nodded. “I accept,”, Roku shared that smile in such a way that his eyes shone with hope and then preceded to dip his head in gratitude. “ Though thinking of my own family, I am going to contact them, everyone who will miss me.”

“That is more than fine.” Roku looked into the distance suddenly, breaking away from his thoughts, although sensing something, “Steven, I feel a window of opportunity may be drawing close, we still have time, however, for your message.” Roku then clarified “my successor will awaken soon, and it would provide a strong surge of spiritual energy that will allow me to make a bridge between worlds.”

Steven nodded and got out his “Communication pad mini”™ With intergalactic coverage, made by: the “great and loveable” Peridot, and Pearl , Peridot being the one who named it. He smiled thinking of two. He had no time to lose, he thought of calling Connie individually to explain he might be gone for a year, but he is sure she will do fine without him if only for a year, and didn’t have the time to discuss it with her, and who knows, maybe a similar event might happen to bridge worlds again to chat to her and his family.

He decides to do a group call: Garnet, Amethyst, and Pearl, check; Dad, check; Peridot, Lapis, and Bismuth, check; Connie, check; and finally … he smiled, albeit warily but a smile non the less, the Diamonds and Spinel, check. he would only hope that Jasper, as stubborn as she was, was in the area to share a call with one of the above participants as she hadn’t yet integrated enough into earth culture to bother with a phone yet.

He had resolved himself to call everyone that would miss him. While Spinel, Jasper, and the Diamonds were not at the top of the list he would consider close family, with the past year of introspection and time spent with them on more equal standing with forgiveness: he could say they were on the list; and they were definitely on the list of people that would miss him.

With everyone on the list he hit video call. One by one they came on and joined in the call,

Bismuth, unusually, was the first to pick up, “Steveeen, nice to see you, hope you are doing well.”

Bismuth was interrupted by the Diamonds and Spinel somehow all fitting on one screen. White was the first to speak, “Oooooh Steven, coming to visit soon?”

Blue soon after “we simply must see you.”

And Yellow after her “it’s been far too long since your last visit”, all of them oozing affection.

Spinel jumping up and down, “we gotta play a game this time!” with hums of agreement from the other diamonds. After this exchange, Steven saw that everyone was present now.

Expressions where happy but confused for the most part, he would usually message before calling his family. Exceptions were: Garnet with worry instead of confusion next to Jasper but happy all the same, ‘her future vision, she must have grabbed jasper and already knew what was I’m going  to tell them’ he thought to himself ; jasper who was more confused and disgruntled, if she was happy seeing Steven, she was good at hiding it; and lion who was alongside Connie with his expression wide eyed, ‘probably just happy to see me’ Steven reckoned .

“Hey guys,” Steven said nervously with a smile on view for the communication pad mini™ with Roku standing behind him. “I am calling to say that an opportunity has come up, and I’m going to go on a mission for a year.”

Greg was the first to voice his thoughts “Steven! What’s going on, you are ok, right?” everyone was nodding at this, sharing Greg’s same concern as it was weird for Steven to have everyone in a group call like this.

“I’m fine, honestly, and I mean it. It’s going to be like an extension to my travels, I’m just going to have a hard time contacting you all for a while” Steven said, trying to word it nicely.

Peridot and Pearl both gave a look of greater concern, Pearl opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted by Peridot who had the same sort of thoughts to say, “But you have the best communication device in the Universe, I personally made sure of that,” to which Pearl huffed a bit, which then Peridot blushed and corrected “we made sure of that.”

Pearl added “Steven, why wont you be able to contact us?”

Amethyst chimed in “yeah, dude, what’s going on?”

Jasper, who had been eyeing Roku suspiciously from the start, with only a select few others that began sharing this look, decided to ask about him “what’s with the earthling looking hologram behind you?” in which everyone, if they hadn’t before, was now with suspicious eyes, with the exception of Greg who was more worried than anything.

Lapis stated quickly “where are you, I’m on a warp and I can quickly fly after that if you need.”

White added, now addressing Roku “if you hurt our starlight,”

Blue continued “we will never forgive you,”

Yellow, the more military minded, finished “we won’t hesitate to go back to war!”

Spinel simply offered a menacing scowl, reminiscent of when she initially wanted revenge, performing a motion akin to cracking knuckles.

The rest followed suit in either needless supporting threats or actions.

Steven had, up until this point been overwhelmed with the cacophony of support for him. While nice, Steven himself thought it a bit overboard, almost like it had turned into a contest of who could protect him the best. It had been like this since his… rampage incident. He was about to stop it before Garnet did for him.

“Steven is ok, and Steven is going to be ok, let him speak and explain”, Steven was grateful for this, and decided to turn to Roku.

“This is Roku and he needs my help, I am going to perform some classic ‘Steven Quartz Cutie-pie DeMayo Diamond Universe magic’ for his family,” he then smiled and looked back to his phone ‘or rather my communication pad mini™ ‘ he thought to himself, “I am going to help.”

Connie, who like Garnet, up until moment ago, had been quiet until this point, flinched at the word help. “Steven, are you sure this is something you want to do.” Steven looked at her sympathetically.

“I am sure Connie, I’m in a better place now, and I promise you I’m not doing this because I think I have to, I want to, a new world with sure to behold sights to see, sounds like a natural progression anyway.”

Roku stepped in at this point smiling. “It is clear to see that Steven has a great family that his trust can be placed in. To those who have raised him to those who care for him all the same, I can tell that you all care for him. I ask of you this, like you have trust in Steven and that Steven has trust in you, I am asking you to trust me. I will make sure Steven will be safe,” Steven nods to this, and Roku Continues, “I will make sure to personally bring him home to you all who love him so much.”

Connie was still unsure but decided to trust her best friend, her Jam bud, and her partner. “ok,” she relented, still uneasy but smiling more now.

Roku looking to the distance again spoke up once more. “I feel our opportunity will be approaching.”

Steven smiled sadly this time, taking Rokus que to start ending the call “don’t worry, I will be fine, bye guys, I will be back before you know it.”

Greg, looking apprehensive, said “Goodbye Schtu-Ball, if and when you can, try give us messages, I know it’s unlikely, but we would all really appreciate it.”

Pearl’s eyes teared up slightly, “stay safe, Steven.”

Amethyst smiled sadly, “we know you will do great, man.”

Garnet looked more happier than she did at the start. “Good luck, Steven, we are proud of you.”

A few seconds had passed before goodbyes had finished and one by one, they all started coming off.

Connie, with one last smile, said “take care of yourself Steven, and come back soon.”

Steven smiled and nodded “I will, and I love you” Before a white light with a slight blue hue shot out and shone from the structure, enveloping Steven, and Roku, before the call was disconnected.

Chapter Text

As the light that had taken Steven and Roku dimmed enough so they could see again, Steven could only describe their new surroundings as a dull brown mindscape. He looked around seeing the mostly empty space, with the occasional rock and shrub here and there, separated by the slight fog that only got thicker the further down he looked. It was in that moment that Steven knew he wasn’t in his Universe anymore. He looked around a bit more, he could tell just by feeling that this wasn’t his final destination either, the place was far too ethereal and what he was standing on wasn’t ground.

It wasn’t Steven’s fault that he teared up for a while, he might not see his family for a whole year, at eighteen, it’s a good portion of his life away. Sure he might have been traveling, discovering himself, and being independent, but that didn’t change the fact he could always rely on his family whenever he needed to. This was not an option for the coming year. This was a big next step for him.

He wiped his eyes and turned to Roku. He thought about his upcoming mission. ‘Ok, so I need to practice skills I haven’t used in a while,’ he thought truthfully. The last time he used the ol’ universe charm for resolving conflict was with Spinel, and that didn’t turn out too great in his opinion, which of course was an understatement. He was rusty, but he still knew he could do some good.

Roku must have seen him pondering something because he said, “Is something bothering you Steven?” in a calm fatherly way that made him feel better about what was yet to come.

“Yes actually, I’m just thinking about how I could actually help. I have not played diplomat in a while, if I’m honest.” Roku just nodded at this, but was smiling non the less, prompting Steven to continue. “Ok, so what do I need to know that will help me out in this world.”

Roku thought for a moment then began “Steven, what did you think of the place I contacted you at?”

Steven’s thoughts returned to those symbols. “Well I figured it was like the elements, right?”

“That is correct, Steven, Water, Earth, Fire, and Air. In this world, that is the natural cycle akin to the seasons, winter, spring, summer, and autumn respectfully.” Roku continued, Steven nodded, “There are people in this world that have affiliation with the four elements; these people are what we call, benders. Benders can control said elements as though they themselves were forces of nature.”

Steven nodded but less slowly than before, he understood, he was just processing the information. His mind drifted to lapis, and her ability to manipulate water, ‘does this mean that everyone can do what Lapis can?’ He thought to himself.

His expression must have given some of his thoughts away because Roku continued on, “ These elements are controlled through movement, acting as a sort of guidance to said element, both in body and mind, which then allows the people of this world to this and usually, it is that a person can control one element or none at all.”

Steven picked up on a key word. “Usually?”

Roku smiled, nodded, and then continued. “Yes, I once told you I was what people would call, The Avatar,” Steven then nodded again “The Avatar is the master of all four elements, it is The Avatar’s job to keep peace, and balance through the world. This ability over all the elements is passed down, through reincarnation to reincarnation, I am the previous incarnation of The Avatar.”

Steven pondered this, this world was definitely more spiritual than his own, it was a part of the culture and apart of the in-universe magic, much like gem abilities or “magic” of his own universe. Roku continued a bit sadly this time. “For the last one hundred years a war has consumed this world. The war is only getting worse as time goes on. The war will come to ahead at the summer of the coming year, the war will end either in the rebalancing of this world, or its end.”

Steven shuddered slightly at this, but decided to ask, “What is wrong with the current avatar? Isn’t he working to ‘re-balance’ the world?” He added, deciding to use the terminology that Roku, himself had used.

“The current Avatar has been frozen in ice for the last hundred years, Aang, my successor. You mustn’t blame him. He left and got himself frozen before the war, and he is only a child, twelve years of age.”

This struck a chord with Steven. Why is it that someone younger than he was, is tasked with stopping a war, he himself only had to do that way into being fourteen. Roku shared an expression with Steven. “It is unfortunate; usually one only has to bear the burden of Avatar duties at sixteen.” Steven winced again, it wasn’t much better as it was still teenage years, however he figured that this was a part of the culture and decided to respect this, even if he wasn’t one hundred percent happy with it.

“Ok, so who do you want helping?” Steven asked, sweeping his steady gaze that brandished a more determined look now.

“I would like help with two individuals, Princess Azula, and Prince Zuko.” Roku said with a more somber expression. Steven blinked; Roku had said heirs but didn’t think of it being of royal nature. Roku continued, “Both of my great grandchildren are heirs to the nation that started this war,” he said with a sad tone in his voice, “the two are also related to the one who started this war, fire lord Sozin. It won’t be and easy task, they are stuck in their ways, it has been under the wrong kind of rule for far too long and this will be embedded in them.” He looked over to Steven “This is why I asked for your help, Steven. You have experience in making others question what is there and why they follow what they know.”

Steven nodded to this. “Is there anything that I should now about… Azula and Zuko”, he said after a moment of recollection.

“I mentioned before, my great grandchildren have been the subject of poor upbringing, this is partly due to the legacy that Sozin left the fire nation in, but also due to not having the best father.” A frown was seen on Roku.

Steven feared the worst but let Roku continue, “ To keep this brief, Zuko has subjected to neglect, physical harm, and general distaste most of his life.” Steven frowned at this, wasn’t this abuse? It had to be, neglect had to be parents doing, he hoped the physical harm hadn’t been, general distaste applied to everyone, it wasn’t looking good.

“Zuko, however, has a good role-model in his uncle. The uncle has nothing but love to give Zuko weather he realizes this or not.” Roku smiles a bit at this, “I feel Zuko is in more of a position to return to good than Azula, as such I’d like you to focus on trying to save her for the most part.”

The frown that appeared on Stevens face spoke volumes, if Zuko sounded bad, did that mean that Azula was brought up worse? His question was answered suddenly which was both better and worse than he was expecting.

“Azula … she has been groomed to be everything her father could want in his heir. Firstly, she is a fire bending prodigy, a discipline in which she is taught all about rage and destruction to fuel her fire. Secondly, she uses fear tactics to earn power and respect, something she has learned from her father. And finally, where fear fails her, manipulation succeeds, to which she is skilled at.”

The information was assessed in Stevens mind, the only way this was better, was because it meant she didn’t have to suffer pain, or self-worth like Zuko had. In every other way however it was worse. While Zuko probably just needed a hug and love that was long overdue, Azula needed her mindset changing. It would have been something that to this day is being reinforced by her father; her being used more like a tool, than a person. Roku was right, Azula needed him more than Zuko did.

“When do I start”

A while had passed, more explanations were given by Roku, to any questions Steven could think to ask while it was just the two of them. In particular, what was being asked at the moment was where they were. “We are in a part of this land called the Spirit world. This is where you can come to talk, or I can bring you to talk.” It was nearing the end of the chat both Steven and Roku were having.

Upon realizing something, Steven had one more question to ask. “How can I be here if I am living?”

“Correct,” he replied warmly, “your physical form cannot be in the spirit world, but your consciousness can. Your physical body is already safely in the living world, asleep.”

This made sense to him, it was like how his powers worked in his world, projecting his consciousness, and leaving his body behind. “I need to do this to contact you.” It was more a statement than a question. He usually didn’t like practicing the power because of a lack of control he had on it, but if in this world, that is what he needed to do in order to receive potential help, he would have to learn fast.

A few minutes of Steven pondering prompted Roku to speak once more. “Now Steven, if this is all you wish ask at this time, perhaps it is time we return you to your body,” Roku stated, “it is morning by now and your body will be near my temple.”

After a nod from Steven he felt his astral body move. As if by magic, Steven’s consciousness was being pulled down, down to a crescent moon shaped island with a volcano in the middle.

The astral projection aligned back up with his body and he woke with a jolt. He looked around. He found himself in the centre of a creator. He paused. He realised that he must have fallen to where he was. “Well my body could have been handled better, but eh.” He didn’t mind too much, not being in pain and he wasn’t hurt in the slightest.

He pulled himself up and out of the deep creator, only to be face to face with a group of men in red robes, standing around him ready for an attack.

“Hey, woah woah, hold on!” Immediately panicking, Steven put up a defensive stance. This was quite sudden to Steven, not even five minutes moving around and already being met with people. “I mean no harm,” was all he could think to say next, after he took a moment to compose himself.

“Who are you, and what are you doing here, on this island?” The man in the front of the group had said, disregarding his comment and already pressing him for questions. All the men had suspicious eyes, who wouldn’t seeing a stranger, with foreign clothes, come out of a crater that was new to them this morning. One of the group had seen something fall in the night. When in the morning he saw it had not been a trick of his mind, and it having left a crater, had gathered up the rest of the sages to investigate what it could possibly be.

“I am Steven,” the teen immediately starts, “and I’m just here on Roku island, just making my way to the fire nation capital … which is …” He looked around, “that … way?” he mentally facepalmed, the ad-lib at the end wasn’t the brightest idea and his sentence wasn’t well thought through; he stated his goal, and his business but it was rushed, like an excuse.

Of course while having a bit truth to it, it couldn’t have felt like more of a lie to the fire sages. For the obvious one, he had pointed in the wrong direction. Second, this wasn’t Roku island, while affiliated with Roku and considered one of his islands, Roku Island was a different place entirely, this was crescent island, so again another lie. Finally “Steven” wasn’t a fire nation name, it wasn’t a name that any of them recognised from other nations either; it sounded fake therefore suspicious.

Looking at them, Steven just sighed. It was obvious that they weren’t going to budge. Looking at him one of the sages said. “We already sent a messenger hawk; you are to be taken away from this island.”

From the sounds of things being brought away from the island is not all that was planned. He assumed prison. Having been to at least two gem prisons, the hand ship and his mother’s tower coming to mind first, he couldn’t say he was fond of them. “I presume to prison, right? What if I can get you to reconsider,” he said tiredly, he was already having to bring his peace skills to use. The situation didn’t look good however, the sages were suspicious, and it didn’t seem like they were going to listen to what he had to say… unless it was important.

He thought of the task at hand, he needed to get to the fire nation princess herself. He had an idea, “If I said I am a royal wishing to seek the fire nation royals themselves for some negotiation, would that change things.” It was a gamble. While technically being royal, as much as the son of a dictator could make you royal, it wasn’t entirely true. It was a white lie, royal to the group of men in red robes probably meant a leader of one of the respective nations or a leader of land of great magnitude.

They looked at each other. “If this was true,” the head sage said in skepticism, “why come here, to the island looked after by fire sages”.

A mental note of what the group was called was recalled from memory, fire sages, Roku had said something briefly about sages of respective nations being more of a neutral party, and their job was to stay true to the Avatar. Because it was brief however, Roku left out, if he even knew himself, about how over the century, the loyalty of the fire sages in particular had changed, therefore Steven didn’t know this. Steven decided to roll with the brief information Roku had given and he continued his story, trying to make it believable. “The fire sages, are more neutral, right, but still have connection to the fire nation. Coming here was so that you could set up a meeting.”

The fire sages looked at the boy, anyone who had been around here in recent years would have known the fire nations quest for more land, and the first to be conquered would have been neutral lands in fire nation territory, as few as there were. This was especially so since Ozai’s rule. So why did the boy calling himself Steven not know this.

The head sage narrowed his eyes with a suspicious gaze. Clearly there is something to be gained in a line of questioning directed at him, and Steven seemed naïve. They all exchanged a look and the fire sages decided to play along.

Abruptly he stood straight and inclined his head in a slight bow, “Of course young prince, we will send another message to let them know of the updated situation, a ship will be coming promptly which will take you to your destination.”

Steven cased his eyes upon the rest of the sages following suit and also giving him a slight bow, Steven gave them a weary smile.

The leader of the sages watched as the other sages guided Steven back to the temple to wait for the boat. After a distance of a few paces had been made between him and the other fire sages with Steven, the head sage began to follow them.

He observed ‘Steven’; The boy really was willing to be taken directly to the fire nation capital. The name and the clothing was unlike anything he had seen before , and he had been found in a crater that wasn’t there before he was. Taking Steven to the capital would be valuable for questioning; maybe it would mean some more land for the fire nation to conquer and at the very least he was been taken to a place where him being captured was almost a given. Whatever the case, it was out of his hands now.

Steven himself was starting to get suspicious, hadn’t this been too easy, or was it just a mistake that they had been so territorial when first meeting him. This was a special island after all, so it would have made sense to be defensive, but he couldn’t help think that this was going to be harder than the situation was letting on.

Chapter Text

After a few days of sailing, Steven didn’t know what he was worried about. The fire nation was not giving him any trouble, in fact, after a day or so of Steven being social to the older men, he reckoned they had warmed up to him. While on the first day, he was met with indifference; by his fourth day here, they met him with greeting and sometimes small talk. He would get a conversation at mealtimes, learning more about individuals or the culture of this world, this was a good trip and a good diplomatic mission so far.

As good as the it was, however, the boat ride was coming to an end. He was almost at the fire nation capital. Truth be told, he felt nervous. There was an uneasiness to how the next 24 hours were going to turn out. Would it really be kind regards, which he was now expecting, or will it be of a more hostile nature, which at the back of his mind, was always an option.

As the ship came to port, Steven turned to the crew with a final wave of goodbye then proceeded to the edge ramp, giving him an overview of the land. While there wasn’t much but mountains and pillars, it was still quite the lovely sight to behold. Slowly making his way off the ramp he was soon accompanied by what seemed to be two people in uniform. ‘Guards perhaps?’ he thought to himself as he came to a stop in front of them.

With a slight bow, the guards address the foreigner in their lands. “Our princess awaits, we shall escort you to your meeting.” Steven was about to refuse and say something about how he could make his own way there, but the guards swiftly chimed back in before he could say anything. “We insist.”

With one last look at the ship, he turned and began following the guards, guiding him to the fire nation’s welcome party.

The day was an interesting day for Princess Azula, she had been given a task that changed up her repetitive life at the palace. She loved it of course, who wouldn’t; she was adored for being the symbol of perfection every day, as far as her family was concerned. But endless praise can only be so exciting. This was something new to pique her interest.

She didn’t have to attend to it, she didn’t have to do anything, but her father seemed to think this might be worth something, and being too busy himself, asked her to represent him. Supposedly the task today was someone who was considered somewhat of an oddity. A Non-native sounding name, supposed exotic clothing, an all-around mystery. The report from the fire sages sounded fake, apparently one of the sages had seen something fall, and a crater was made on crescent island, and when they went to investigate in the morning, they had found said mysterious boy.

The sailors on the ship had also sent reports; the captain of this ship saw that the, yet to be, prisoner was talking with the occasional crew member. Naturally, the captain seized the opportunity and all key information leaked was to be reported back to him, and thus to the fire nation. The only information they really knew for certain is that he didn’t know a lot in general.

To add to the strangeness, the boy had the audacity to claim royalty and request the presence of such, no one bought it, but again, it was still worth checking out.

It was good that she was chosen in a way, she was a good liar; obviously, this meant she knew how to lie, but also was more tuned in to when others were lying also. She had planned out her interaction for the day: get him talking, assess him, and then dispose of him if she deemed him not worth the time of one, such as herself.

It was time to see what this so called ‘Steven’ was really about.

The welcome party consisted of eight guards, in two lines of four, behind what seemed to be the princess herself. To Steven, 8 guards seemed a little excessive, it put him on slight alert, but then again, he was meeting with the princess, so it did make sense. He walked slowly forward and gave a wave. She was wearing a stoic expression, akin to Garnet’s but Azula’s had a more neutral smile. 

“Steven? I presume,” Azula was the one to speak first, she was eyeing him all over, looking at his clothes and committing his face to memory. To her, he was indeed an oddity. Steven was looking back at her; he couldn’t help in feeling a slight sense of dread, He didn’t know if this was of what Roku told him or if it was her in general.

“Yes, that’s me,” he caught her looking into his eyes. She seemed to be staring him down now. He assumed this was to gauge something from him, so he stared back. He stared back because he wanted to present himself as strong willed and not one to falter, even if he was a bit awkward usually.

This lasted longer than Steven expected, it was like the first one to look away loses, and his first challenge with the princess was something he didn’t want to lose. While the staring contest continued between them, she decided to speak again, “Shall we get going to somewhere more comfortable, out here in the open isn’t the best place for royals to talk is it.”

‘This was a test’ Steven reckoned, he didn’t know exactly what she was testing for but his first idea was the battle of wills they were having, will he break this for the sake of getting on with negotiations that they were meant to be having, or will he continue the battle out of pride.

After holding her gaze for a moment longer, he decided to relent. He didn’t want to come off as standoffish in a new land, and his task was more important to him. He closed his eyes and nodded “That is a good idea princess, where do you recommend, we do this”.

Azula smirked, he gave in. It had been fun while it lasted but ultimately, she was the winner. She sensed a stubborn nature in him for lasting as long as he did, but she found that pride was not his top priority. With guards in tow, Azula led him back to her palanquin for two, positioned not too far from where they were, she got in first and Steven soon after. As soon as they both were settled, it began movement. Steven lost balance for a second, as he was not expecting the movement even while sat down.

Azula noted this, he wasn’t used to this form of transportation, clearly. Not stubborn enough to represent the pride of where you are from and not used to royal transport. She couldn’t be faulted for, at this point, deciding she was correct in that assuming he wasn’t a royal. So that avenue of possibilities was a dead end, but there was still an air of mystery that could still be worth cracking.

“So Steven, where did you say you were from?” she said, straight to the point. She observed him again. There was still information to be gained by playing along.

“I didn’t,” he said slowly, “I am from. Beach city, it’s on the coast” there was a slight pause while answering, lie.

“And how did you get onto crescent Island?” she asked, closing her eyes in thought.

“A friend transported me there to set up this diplomatic meeting and left.” He said faster this time.

If she wasn’t sure before, she would definitely have known now, even an idiot could have worked it out; why would anyone, royal or not, leave someone on an island, territory to the might that is the fire nation, without an escape plan if things went wrong. “They were sure you would be safe?” she asked in disbelief, but her natural stoic tone hid this.

“Yes, they promised me I would be.” Steven said with a smile, probably trying to show and tell about the trust he had for the fire nation. The trust was misplaced, if it had been anyone else, it would have been straight to prison with an intruder.

“Last question before we get down to business.” She spoke again, abandoning that line of questioning. “Where did you get your clothes from?” she finally asked it. The reason for giving him special treatment, besides the royal claim.

A look of surprise appeared on Stevens face; he wasn’t expecting that question. He looked down at himself, looking at each item. “Custom made,” he said suddenly, “my kingdom makes this sort of clothing, its common where I am from.

Azula closed her eyes again. She seemed satisfied with this answer as she didn’t question it further. It shouldn’t have been a surprise; he realised his clothes were different, but for whatever reason he didn’t think anyone would ask about them as they hadn’t so far into his time being in this new world.

“So what did a Royal, such as yourself, want from a meeting with the fire nation. What could possibly be gained from such a meeting.”

Steven had thought about this, it was the biggest question to him while he was on the ride over. He wanted interaction with Azula, but how could he get consistent interaction that would enable him to help Azula. He wasn’t  a good liar, that was a given, as such, the idea he had come up with wasn’t the best. “My city recognizes the greatness that is the fire nation, you are sure to win this war. We of Beach City aim to offer our services, starting with myself, I seek employment, and depending on how well it turns out, the rest of my people will follow, surrendering themselves to you.”

“Oh, now that’s interesting.” Azula said with an amused smile, “you wish to integrate and migrate to the winning side?” there was a glint in her eye, something that told Steven he had her interest.

“Yes, we are a peaceful kingdom, and would rather not fight a war as such as this” he said and then panicked slightly as it made them sound weak, which might not be desirable, so then decided to add, “that doesn’t mean we can’t fight, we would just prefer less bloodshed on either side.”

At the last line, the amused smile of Azula diminished slightly. “How noble, well I can tell you that you are making the right choice, the fire nation is sure to conquer all, so resistance is a poor waste of energy for everyone involved.” She locked her eyes on him once again “Tell me, what sort of employment are you, yourself, wanting?”

He thought for a moment, “I would like something to do in the palace, you know, seeing as I’m a royal and all.” He was satisfied with his own idea; this was ideal for him as he wanted to be close to where he would be able to do some good.

Azula got back the amused look from earlier. “What did you have in mind?” eyeing him up again

“I like to garden.” I said honestly, “I don’t get to often, but I can take care of a garden really well.” He said with a smile, hoping and pleading with his eyes that she would go along with that.

“No, no, that won’t do. Where is the respect in that?” She said with a teasing tone. “Why go from prince to groundskeeper? I know your nation is submitting to us, but you don’t have to go that far.” Steven didn’t like where this was going. “No, you need something more, how about royal guard, that’s much more of an appropriate role, don’t you think.” It was at this point the palanquin stopped and she got up to get out.

Steven followed behind to protest. “Wait, don’t worry about that, we don’t need to be given that much, we are peaceful, remember” Azula turned around to look back at him, having led him to training grounds.

“But you can still fight” she said, using his own words against him, “that is what you said, and being a leader, your skill must be above average, what could be a better way of testing a group, than having one as representative.”

Steven looked around. The eight guards from before now surrounded him and Azula. Steven stood in silence as he glanced around, Azula waiting for a response. He eyed the guards; all had their weapons drawn and were all in a stance. He eyed Azula; she was standing, arms behind her back and posing in such a way that anyone could tell was authoritative. He closed his eyes and sighed.

“You really want to test my combat ability?” he opened his eyes to look directly at Azula’s. No words were needed to know that she was going to test his combat ability whether he wanted to oblige or not. He sighed again. He was surprised he wasn’t attacked right off considering her reputation. Why hadn’t he been. “Am I versing the guards, or am I versing you?”

“Oh please, why would I ever allow a peasant to fight me, without proving their worth.” The penny dropped, she knew, “You and the guards are sure to give me some entertainment,” Azula mocked as she took steps backward out of the ring, and then snapped her fingers. “At least try survive a few minutes.”

At the snap of her fingers the guards began to step closer to Steven. Steven himself was panicking slightly as he readied up a stance; weapons, they were using weapons, he had experience countering those. Without missing a beat, Steven summoned his shield.

The boy had made it easy for her, he didn’t doubt for a second that they were having a so-called meeting. She had asked what she needed, he hadn’t given valuable information, nor did it seem he would even give any as a guest, so information given as a prisoner was the only option. Little did she know, getting him to fight would only give her more questions than answers.

The first thing Steven did when the fight started was produce a shield. It had to have appeared out of thin air, he couldn’t have been hiding it in his god awful, weird clothing. However what it had to be didn’t make sense to her. How? It wasn’t bending, of that much she is certain. Fire and air were never solid, and earth was never as translucent as this shield was, so at first, she thought it could be Water. The notion was quickly dismissed however when she paid attention to the detail. No self-respecting water bender would take time and effort to make it perfectly round, put a pattern on it, and keep pink water around just so they could make this particular shield. ‘Make that two’ she thought as she saw now that a second one appeared out of thin air to help with his defence. ‘Definitely not water bending’ she thought after seeing the sudden appearance of this one much more clearly.

She had to admit, he handled himself with a shield pretty well, both using them for offence and defense depending on the need at that moment in battle. One by one she watched her guards get pushed back, knocked back, or new weapons as they kept breaking under the defence and offence against the shields. She kept watching his movements, his offensive movements were only ever used in pushing or knocking back, he was toying with them, he hadn’t actually hurt anyone yet.

As the battle went on, Azula decided that she had had enough of this. Steven was letting the battle drag out without having the decency to do anything about winning. On top of that, Her guards were letting down the fire nation, being bested by a person using defensive items, something that should never win battles on its own, especially against trained soldiers, and if she was honest with herself, if the battle were to continue and if Steven put in more effort than he was doing, Azula’s men would have lost. What a surprise, the only one she could count on, was herself. So she put a stop to it.

Azula started clapping, causing everyone to stop, the guards out of respect, and Steven out of confusion. “Well done, well done, that was quite the show, it lasted longer than I thought,” She said with a coy attitude, “you are right, wherever you are from. You can fight.” Azula, stepped forward, dismissing her guards. They had done enough, they had lost. She wouldn’t have admitted it, but she was frustrated with their loss. Azula prided herself on winning, the guards were representing her and were losing, so of course she would have been frustrated. She would never let it show though, not to herself, and not to everyone present currently, especially to the one that she was about to face.

Steven started relaxing and let his shields disappear; while he wasn’t sure if he needed them or not, the perceived fight had ended, and he could make more if he needed. He seemed to be getting what could only be praise. She acknowledged his fighting ability and was heading towards him clapping. “Like my weapon of choice?” he said smiling as he got back into conversation mode.

Azula didn’t reply to this, she only looked at him in contempt as he stood before her. She studied him for a bit before finally saying, “You fight well for a peasant. Tell me, is that all you can do?”

“I can do a bit more” He replied back humbly, he watched her carefully. He wasn’t sure he should drop his guard yet, but all he could do was wait for her to make the next move. Steven and Azula seemed to be caught up in another staring contest, He decided to not back-down but still talk in the meantime, “pretty cool right?” He was trying to gauge some form of interaction from her, but she seemed less responsive than earlier.

After thought on her part she finally spoke. “We both know you are not royal, why did you come here.” She narrowed her eyes slightly, “don’t tell me it was actually to get a job,” Steven gave her a sheepish look, he saw that this gave her the response she needed, “all this effort for a job in a palace? Do you really want to be here that badly?” She mocked, gaining her coy attitude from earlier in the day. “I don’t believe you actually deserve a place here.”

It was here when Steven got a bit defensive, “What, why? I fought though I didn’t want to, and you said I did good right? What do I still have to do?” it didn’t make sense to him, granted he hated being made to do that, but he was proud of his standing just then; he bested 8 people at once, they had no abilities sure, but he won just with his shields, and he didn’t even hurt them.  

“Too few injuries on the guards,” Steven gulped, she had noticed his pacifistic style of fighting. “if you are honestly thinking about wanting something here, you have to prove it.” Steven daren’t ask, he was sure it was more violence, but what could it be in order for Steven to prove himself.

“To be a royal guard, you have to be good at hand to hand combat.” Steven was about to protest about not wanting to be a guard but one look from Azula silenced him. He knew if he were to stay close to Azula, this was the only job she would let him have. Once it was evident that Steven was silenced, she spoke again, “as a guard you have to be able to take on advanced threats that might make their way into the palace, hand to hand is a basic form of combat, and as such is basic defense and offence for royal guards.” Azula smirked.

It was at this point Steven realised what she was doing, she was preparing for a fight, but in a context where he wasn’t allowed to use his powers, if he did, it would break the job description she was setting up and not be accepted into the palace. However, Steven had her beat in basic physical attributes. He had gotten control of his diamond speed and strength over his last 18 months, and while he was nowhere near as fast and as strong as he was when pink, it was still a step up from how he used to be, and thus regular person standard.

It had been a chore to get a grip on his more destructive powers, but it had been necessary, he didn’t want to accidentally use them without being pink, so he practiced and made sure he had control on these.

Steven had known where this was going, she was going to challenge him herself. So when she readied her stance in preparation for the fight, it didn’t surprise him. “if you can beat me, you get the job.”

“You make the first move, princess Azula.” Steven said with a stern look, he didn’t want to hurt anyone again, so his plan was to just counter. He readied up himself and looked at her.

Azula scowled slightly, she knew what he was going to do. He was going to play defensive again and not try attack and hurt her like some frail doll. She scoffed. She would fight him, but not now. He was far too weak minded for her to measure him up as a fighter. “Actually, I changed my mind, you’re hired.”

It was amusing to her how much Steven wore his heart on his sleeve, he was stupidly wearing a confused expression, then one of suspicion. “Don’t worry, you are hired, no tricks, I decided you have something to offer me.”

Steven’s face turned to disbelief, “Really? No more fighting?” he sounded hopeful.

“Yes, no more fighting,” ‘for now’, she said and thought as he dropped his defensive stance. “You impressed me, Welcome to the fire nation.” She clapped her hands and two guards came forward. She turned to address them, “Send him to the break-room on the west wing to wait for further instructions.” And with that, Azula decided to take her leave.

Azula made her way back into the palace, to report to her father about the person called Steven, and his new status as guard. Steven was something interesting to her; as she walked the halls, she couldn’t help but think about the interaction with him so far that day. The more and more she thought about the fight, the more happier she was at getting him ‘employed’. He was bound to be a military gain if she used him correctly, just how to use him was the question. It was clear to Azula that Steven was harmless at the moment. If he had any ulterior motives in coming here, which she is sure he didn’t, he would have done something already.

While she thoughts of Steven being soft mulled over in her brain, another thought occurred to her; it was useful to keep him around because she also wanted to rectify the indirect humiliation she experienced today. Azula looked forward to getting Steven back, which could be at any time she chose, now that he was around her home.

Steven could hardly believe it. He had a way to get constant contact with Azula, he had completed step one. As he was being led to the room, he reflected on the actions of his afternoon, even though it was unavoidable, he couldn’t help but feel ashamed at what transpired. Roku had prided him on being able to act without physical conflict, and he was in one within his first day on fire nation grounds. He decided he would do better and not get into anymore conflicts that weren’t needed.

Chapter Text

It was close to evening before Steven was interacted with again. After his almost fight with the princess herself, he was sent to this room as temporary residence while things were sorted out. The break room was nice, but it wasn’t anything to sleep in. An older woman in uniform came through the door to address him. “Steven, I presume?” Steven stood up to nod.

“Yes, are things sorted yet?” he was eager to find out what awaited him. The Woman nodded and took him outside the palace to a building not too far from it.

The woman spoke up, “We have arranged a room for you in guard housing,” she said as they entered the building. “You are to report to the front of the palace at sunrise, there, you will start your first day on the job.”

Steven looked at the woman as they walked, “It’s all happening so fast.” He stated unsurely. He had never really had a job like this before. Sure, he used to be one of the administrators of Little Home School, and helped plan lessons; and he did the odd gig when younger, like helping Sadie at The Big Doughnut, or posing as a future telling robot, but this job felt more real to him, and this came with more pressure. He could argue to himself that he was only doing this to get close to Azula to change her, but at the same time he felt a weight of responsibility to making sure he kept this job and position, at least for the time being.

The woman responded to him in a gruff attitude, “Tough luck, get used to it. Here is your room.” And with that, she left him at a door. Steven watched as she walked away, deciding to brush off her rude comment, he turned back towards the door to his new room. He took a steady breath before opening the door and crossing the threshold, softly closing it behind him with a dull thud.

Steven looked around his living quarters. It was a lot smaller than he was used to. In touring around on earth, it was sometimes necessary that he sleep in a car, be it his Dondia, or some other car he rented for the different countries, but they were far and few between. He had usually spent nights in hotels or motels due to his dad being more than willing to spend for him to be safe, and if that wasn’t the case, he would camp, and be used to nature being his room and just viewing the tent as his bed. His new room was small, even when compared to motel rooms.

In the room held a single bed tucked tightly into the far corner with a lone pillow and thin duvet spread across it, fire nation uniform folded on top, and on the opposite wall there was a small wooden desk with a similar wooden chair which was clearly used for the desk.

He assumed this was because guards that lived this close were on duty more often than not and didn’t need a lot in their bedroom, besides, they had the break room he was waiting in, and that was more than spacious. He noted the fire nation uniform being that of what the guards were wearing, which is what he guessed he was be wearing from now on. With a smile in making himself at home, he sat, then laid on the bed to rest, it was a big day for him tomorrow.

In the morning, Steven got up, put on the uniform, and headed straight for the palace, he didn’t really know what being a guard would entail but he would report to whomever as soon as he could. He stood outside the entrance door. While he waited, Steven began a guard like stance, his legs apart and arms behind his back. Quite frankly, he wasn’t sure if he was doing it right, he didn’t even know if he was meant to be stationed here all day. Before he could finish the thought, the woman from yesterday came up to him. “Nice to see you are taking this seriously, but your pose is trying too hard,” she remarked with an apathetic tone. “Your duty for today is to shadow me, it’s clear you are new to this, and it was a request from the princess herself.”

“Thank you, I will be in your care” he said happily as he stood normally ready to follow her. She merely waved her hand, brushing off his comment as they entered the palace. “So, What’s your name?”

“Not important,” was the only response he got. Steven was about to make more conversation, but given her attitude so far, he decided against this. After they walked in silence through one of the halls of the palace, the quiet was interrupted by the woman again. “Here is the schedule for the day. The first task is patrolling the halls, no one usually dares attempt anything, but it is procedure. The second task is to oversee Princess Azula’s training in hand to hand, after this we shall escort her to a meeting with her father. Task number three is to stand guard of this meeting, no one is to enter while it is in progress.”  Steven just looked at her as she spoke, trying to remember all the tasks for the day, he knew she wasn’t finished with the list, as such he tried to make a mental note of what the first tasks were. She continued, “Number four is to oversee her fire bending training, and finally, we go back to patrolling the halls, unless ordered otherwise.’’

“Is that what the day is usually like, for guards I mean? It feels like our day is centered around Azula’s day.” Steven pondered out loud but then suddenly was stopped.

“Princess Azula,” she sharply corrected, “, you don’t act so familiar with the royal princess as a guard and no, guards usually have posts all around the palace, we are only doing this routine today because someone is getting special treatment,” she snidely remarked, side glancing at him.

Steven frowned slightly. ‘He was getting special treatment?’ Is that why she had a sour mood so far?’ he decided not to respond to this and antagonize her further, whatever the situation, it was clear the fellow guard was disgruntled by it.

The hours doing the first task had been dull for Steven. The woman he was shadowing seemed to like silence between them, so all he seemed to be doing for the first hour was just walking next to the female guard.

The slight boredom was over however when it was time for the next task, overseeing Azula’s training. Even if Steven was still silent during this time, at least it was something interesting, compared to walking through similar looking hallways, not that he was complaining of course, he needed this job to do Roku’s task, and if that meant walking through hallways all year, it was necessary.

They made their way to the training grounds. The memory of being partially ambushed came back to him, which made Steven uncomfortable when stepping onto the training grounds. When they arrived Azula was already in progress with training. She was taking two opponents at once, her movements were precise and calculated; she almost knew what both opponents were doing at all times and dodged or attacked pre-emptively. It looked like it wasn’t expending much of her effort, it was more like a dance than a fight, Azula being the one controlling the tempo and pace of the choreography. It was clear who was the cat, and who were the mice. When both opponents were taken care of, she turned her gaze towards Steven and his temporary companion.

“You both were late.” It was a statement worn with a slight frown from Azula.

When it was clear Azula wasn’t going to say anything else on the matter, the female guard spoke up “We are sorry princess it won’t happen again,” and performed a bow. She dragged Steven by the arm down with her, ushering him to bow exactly like she was, so he copied her.

“You are pardoned, don’t let it happen again or there will be consequences.” Azula warned before turning back to the training ground. She began facing one opponent this time, but the fight was different, it was less agility based and more strength. Steven could tell as she was putting more effort into her moments, almost as if trying to hit through the opponent to get her power across.

Steven, as soon as his temporary companion stopped bowing, stopped bowing also. He turned to her; she was slightly scowling at him again. He was about to speak when she shook her head and gestured for him to pay attention. Steven sighed and went back to watching Azula incapacitate more opponents.

Steven watched a few more matches, before a messenger came to get Azula for her meeting. As such, they followed to stand guard at the door, making sure no one got in. Once again, they were in silence. Steven had to break it this time. “What do you think they are talking about?”

The woman sighed impatiently, “Something clearly important.” She didn’t even bother to look at him and it was the only answer Steven got before the silence resumed.

“What makes you say that?” Steven spoke again, trying to not spend another hour in silence. No response. “What important stuff do you think they are talking about?” No response. “What if it’s…”

She finally responded. “We are guards. What goes on in that room, will only concern us, if, in that room, they decide that the rest of the palace should know. It’s not our business,” She sharply explained, with an annoyed tone.

It was Stevens turn to get annoyed, but with a breath he calmed down, steadied his own tone, and spoke gently “What’s wrong, do you not like me or something? If I’m going to be blunt here, I feel like you have been…” She shot him the stink eye, which made Steven chose his words carefully,  “not very nice since I got here,” He said finally, back pedaling his supposed bluntness. While he was nicer in not saying that she had been rude, he couldn’t help but feel rude himself for bringing it up.

After a few uncomfortable minutes, with Steven looking at her earnestly, she decided to respond, but his time she responded more level-headed, with only a slight annoyed undertone. “You don’t know how lucky you are.” She looked at him with a frown, “Do you know how hard it is to get this position?” Steven shook his head,  “No you don’t. You turned up one day, with a terrible disguise and somehow you ended up being a royal guard.”

Steven just looked at her and frowned slightly, deciding to keep listening, “Do you know what others have to get through to be a royal guard, first they have to be stationed elsewhere, in the city or prison, get a few promotions, and then and only then, if they are lucky, they get here. You, without family connections, without any merit, without anything, just came here, and rose up to this job. I have worked a lot to get here, it’s just frustrating that you got it so easily.”

Steven just looked down, this made sense to him and made him feel a little guilty. “I’m sorry. You are right, I should feel really lucky” he said quietly as she now stared at him. He paused for a moment before speaking again. “at first, I felt like this job was forced on me, even I felt it was too much. But I decided to accept it, and work with it.” He looked up at her, “If I’m honest I viewed it as, ‘it will do’ rather than ‘I am lucky’. But I am new here, I don’t know a lot about this place, it’s clear I have a lot to learn.“

“Look, I know in your own way, you are trying to make amends, but what you are saying isn’t helping, leave your sentimentality at the palace door. I know of your situation, you wanted to be a gardener was it? Well you have this.” She turned forward again after this, Steven looked down sadly again, he didn’t help things. He cast his gaze back to her, silently letting her know it was ok to continue if she needed to vent anything else.

She frowned less viciously than before and sighed, she knew she was being slightly unreasonable, but she wasn’t done however, she had a bit more to explain to say and she was still angry, though talking to him about it did seem to make her less angry as she voiced concerns. “To make it worse, even in this job you seem to get special treatment, do you know what an honour it is to be guard to the princess herself and follow her around all day, only select few get that, and to top it all off, she was lenient when we were late, any other set of guards would have been demoted, she is ruthless like that, but because it was you, nothing happened. I should thank you, but that only would add to my frustration.”

Steven was about to speak again, but it was clear she wasn’t in the mood to speak anymore. While the silence was like before, at least he understood her this time, so didn’t make an effort to talk anymore while the meeting was going on.

The silence wasn’t for too much longer, the meeting was over not before too long. The first to leave was Azula and this promptly made Steven and the Older guard follow her with haste. Azula was wearing a thoughtful frown, she continued to wear this look, when suddenly she gained one of conclusion and stopped, turning to Steven. “You! Steven, when was it you arrived on Crescent Island?”

Steven’s eyebrows raised in shock at the abruptness of the question. Taking a moment to get calm again, he answered.

The sudden turn startled Steven, her tone was accusatory but calm. He took a moment to get calm himself before stating, “Would have been about five or six days ago, Why?” She didn’t answer however, she just thought for a moment before gaining a similar look to before, then resumed her march like stride back to the training grounds.

Before stopping at the door to the outside, Azula turned to look at her two followers. She eyed Steven suspiciously for a bit before talking. “The meeting was about the Avatar returning.” Steven saw an expression of shock from the female guard and decided to mirror it after a moments delay. Azula continued, “Commander Zhao, a loyal soldier to my father, intercepted information from my brother’s ship and his crew, they saw a beam of light, which was The Avatar returning, and The Avatar himself.” She looked at Steven, “This happened 6 days ago.” Steven stiffened a bit “To back up this claim, a few days ago, sights from all around the world depicting the avatar glowed. We could make sense of this from the information from Zhao, The Avatar is back, strangely enough, still a child after 100 years.”

Steven shifted a bit; he didn’t like the line the current conversation was going in. Luckily for him however the conversation seemed to stop there, as Azula swept herself around and pushed through the door to the training ground for the second time that day. She made her way down the stairs to begin training, and Steven stood back where he was last time as the older woman followed after.

Steven looked over at his mentor for the day, she was still grumpy but appeared less tense than last time she was there. Silence was once again the song of the day, the only sounds heard being fire blasts and the occasional, louder than usual, exhale from training. Steven noticed Azula held herself to a too higher standard. When performing fire bending sets, she would stop halfway through something if she made any mistakes at all which were very few, or rather mistakes as far as Azula herself was concerned. To him it looked decent, but he wasn’t a fire bender so he couldn’t really know. What he did see was that the moves she made were more or less the same, the same move, same intensity and speed, indicating to him that maybe she thought she was an inch off with her movements, or she thought her fire shape was a bit off, or … He could go on, but what he did know was that he didn’t feel repeats were necessary.

After her training was over, Azula left the grounds, which meant task number 5, patrolling the halls again. It looked like it was going to be another few hours of quiet.

The guard next to him had looked over in his direction, still wearing a frown but sighed before deciding to break the silence she seemed so fond of, “Thanks for hearing me out earlier, and sorry, I was just frustrated.” Steven swept his gaze to her in shock, he wasn’t expecting that.

“D..Don’t mention it,” he said after a while, the stutter evident he was still in surprise. “I’ll continue to try my best to live up to expectation of guard.” This broke her default frown for a second.

“Leave all sentimentality at the door, remember.” She smirked a little before going back to default.

“Shall we exchange names now?” Steven asked hopefully. Would he make a friend?

“Still not important,” Stevens hope for friendship shattered slightly for the day, but smiled a bit himself.

“Well you might know, but my name is Steven, Steven Universe.” He said as he walked alongside her.

“Didn’t know you had a second name, but yes, I called you your name yesterday, and Princess Azula said your name earlier.” Steven face palmed, he tried to make it a sentimental moment, but it was more of an embarrassing one; he forgot that she did in fact know his name. She was right, he should have left sentimentality at the palace door.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed, Steven was getting used to his guard routine, and Azula was working on something. She had an idea that sounded impossible, and plausible at the same time, did Steven have something to do with The Avatar? It was clear he definitely wasn’t The Avatar. Steven wasn’t an estimated 12-year-old, bald monk, and he had an alibi for major events and sightings, so no, it was clear to anyone that Steven wasn’t The Avatar. But that didn’t stop Azula thinking there could be some form of connection.

First of all, timings lined up, 6 days, it was more like 11 days now, but when she initially confronted him about it, he said 6 days. Second was that Steven was strange, the whole reason why he was here in the first place. Wrong sounding name, initial weird clothes, him just appearing on an island one day, all strange. To make it more suspicious, the island Steven appeared on was the very island with a temple dedicated to The Avatar. Finally, unearthly powers. The only one she knew was that he could make shields out of thin air, but Azula was sure he had more tricks up his sleeve. “It can’t be a coincidence,” she said aloud to no one, “the timing, the uniqueness, it just can’t be.”

Unfortunately, she had no proof. She couldn’t out right ask Steven either. The Avatar is considered the fire nations enemy. While it had no bearing on kicking him out in her mind, a pawn was a pawn, that information might make Steven more reluctant to get into anything if he were to be questioned. That needed to be changed soon, the mindset Steven had. The mindset she wanted was a loyal soldier, one that would give truths when asked.

Azula hadn’t tried changing Steven yet, she found the best way to do this was having power over the one you are trying to shape. Steven was a wild card at the present, having portion of the deck she hadn’t seen in play yet, and he was new to the fire nation, which meant her being the princess probably had less impression on him, considering he was trying to pose as a royal himself. However that was going to change starting now. He had information, so she needed to start wearing him down. It was time for Azula to try use tactic one, fear.

She still needed the information she suspected as soon as possible though. Was there a connection? At that moment she remembered something she deemed insignificant. A crater. It was a detail, from one of the fire sages’ reports, that she deemed untruthful. Yes, he was found in a crater, but one of them claimed to have seen him falling in the night, only to find him there in the morning at the center of what he supposedly caused. When she initially read the report, she deemed it a dramatization or that Steven was checking out what caused the creator when he was dropped off and that’s when they found him. But if it was literal, then he really did cause the creator, and it was worth looking into. She would even say worth personally looking into, Azula didn’t know why, but she had a good feeling about going in person, as if there would be insight only available if she herself was there.

Her downtime was over and it was time for her fire bending training, but as soon as her training was over, she will send for a ship to take her to crescent island, and for Steven to visit the place which he had just come from.

In her training Azula was being hard on herself again, striving for perfection. But she felt it necessary to be hard on herself. Perfect training meant perfect practice, and perfect practice meant perfect results. Her own goal was to make sure that she always got perfect results. Which is why perfect routines in training were strived for. Repeating them in her mind was necessary to get at least one flawless run through so that it was more likely in application. However, todays training session she was going to make a ‘mistake’. To make this ‘mistake’ she needed the perfect opportunity.

After a while she found it. She ‘misfired’ part of her fire bending set directly at Steven. Unsurprisingly he dodged, no new abilities shown to her, pity. “What the heck was that for!” Steven called out after recovering. After the response, the guard he was on shift with gave him a look of panic.

“What’s this? Back talk from a guard?” Azula coyly smirked back loud enough for Steven to hear, “is that any way to talk to your princess?”

“You just shot at me!” Steven complained, “on purpose.” He added as he looked at her in shock that she did such a thing.

“It wasn’t on purpose, mistakes are made.” Azula mocked back, faking offence.

“but not by you, and you know it!” Steven said getting a little heated from the suddenness of this encounter.

“Still talking back? Get down here and apologize.” Azula smirked. She had treated him lenient for far too long, he was like a new toy she didn’t want to break, but the novelty had worn off starting earlier that day, it was time to show him his place.

Her eyes tore through him as he descended to where she was, his expression had changed from discontent to worry, and the worry was more mixed with unease as he got close to Azula. “On your knees.” Azula casually stated with her stoic grin. This made Steven scowl faintly, which Azula only caught because she was paying close attention, anyone else would have just seen the unease, worry, the new emotion of slight regret. There was a moment of thought as he glanced around with his eyes before he descended slowly.

Azula was only partially satisfied, he had resistance, even until the last moment, but he did still comply. It was because of the resistance that she made him wait a bit before demanding, “Now apologize.” Which he did with a slight undertone of annoyance.

After another small while, she decided that she was satisfied with her training and gave one last instruction to the boy. “Don’t get up until I am through those doors.” She ordered as she ascended the stairs to the door. The last view she got before the doors closed was the guard, he was partnered with go over to help him up as he wore a scowl on his face.

As a first start at breaking him, she thought it was well done, she made sure he knew who was in charged, shattered his pride a bit, and she affirmed that he did want this job enough to degrade himself that much for it.

She smirked to herself one last time before she stopped thinking about it and began thinking about what the rest of her day would be doing. The Avatar. His existence irked Azula; partly because he was a threat to the empire, but mainly because it meant that her brother had a chance at coming home and returning to becoming first in line for the throne, being the eldest.

But if Zuko wasn’t the one to return with the avatar, her troubles would be over. Zhao, He would be the preferable option to her. If he was the one to capture The Avatar, then no problems for her. She would go see her father about that later. She got started on arranging the trip to crescent island, she reckoned she would be gone for a week and a half. Four days there, at least a day of stay, and four days back. Worth it for her potential answers.

After arrangements were made she then went to go see her father, it was a short meeting, in it she had slyly suggested that Zhao was doing the nation proud in pursuing the avatar and being loyal enough to relay the information back to the capital. Getting Zhao resources was key, and thus getting Zhao into The Fire lord’s good graces was necessary as well. For now this was enough, a bit more work would be needed on it but for a start it was something. With that and her expedition approved she left the meeting.

Steven felt insulted. He was degraded in front of peers out of nowhere with no prompting. His not so temporary partner had said that, that is what she was usually like, using such tactics to remind everyone of the palace food chain, though she admitted herself that this case seemed a little on the extreme side. He just didn’t understand it. For his 6 days of being a guard it seemed like he was favoured, now it was a complete one eighty and she had started treating him the worse out of all the guards, just like that.

He had a feeling that it wouldn’t be an isolated incident, he knew there was more to come. It seemed like she wanted to prove something to him, and of course he complied, not wanting anymore violence, and not wanting to lose the job. As necessary as he felt it was though, he couldn’t help but feel humiliated, he knew that was the goal in her actions, but he didn’t realize it would give this much of a lasting impression on him.

Steven sighed as he patrolled the halls for the second time that day. It didn’t need to be done as a two anymore as he was acquainted with the role now, it was quiet. It wasn’t until then that Azula came around the corner. Steven shuddered as she made a beeline for him. “Just the person I wanted. I came to personally tell you we are going on an expedition by boat, tomorrow night.”

“What’s the reason, Princess Azula?” Steven forced himself to politely say, which of course Azula smirked at, unsurprisingly.

“We are going to go to a place you have already been before. Crescent island,” She said, not really answering his question but then deciding to with slightly concealed information, “I have business there, and I concluded that since you have been there recently, you would be the personal guard for this mission.

“Oh? …thanks,” he said unsurely but then corrected “Err... I mean , thank you Princess, it will be an honour. I will pack my things for tomorrow” He said slightly excited to get away on a fire nation ship again, hoping the crew was as pleasant as the last one he was aboard. 

Before he began to leave, Azula stopped him to say, “You are dismissed.” Steven frowned, both he and Azula could see he was going, but she added this to make it seem like he was following her order, which again, they both knew wasn’t true. Steven paused for just a second as he left, sighed, and then continued to leave. Again, she was trying to train him like some form of dog, and Steven didn’t appreciate it.

Steven felt conflicted, Azula was giving him an oxymoron of signals, both treating him like dirt starting spontaneously that day, but favouring him that he got to go as, what she called, a ‘personal guard’.

Steven grumbled as he packed his clothes and a spare change of uniform, and then made his way to an early sleep. As he did sleep and replayed the events with Azula in his mind, that was when Steven subconsciously decided to make more of an effort to start changing Azula just a she too that day decided to start changing him.

The next day of guard duty had finished before Steven knew it. There was a few more attempts from Azula to do whatever she was trying to do, but he got through them; he had sailing on the brain and nothing was going to get to his mood.

Stevens excitement baffled himself a bit, he didn’t really know why he was happy, it could have been that he had a nice experience learning on the way here, or that he was getting away from monotonous palace work. In any case, he wasn’t this excited when he experienced sailing on his worldly travel or even before that when his father arranged a boat to help Lapis.

He and Azula walked down together to the dock, or rather Azula rode in front on the palanquin and Steven followed, but again he was happy, and nothing was going to shake his mood. They both boarded and made their way on foot, walking together to their respective rooms, Azula in front on foot this time. Steven decided to make a little light-hearted remark, “Welcome to our new homes for the week.”

Azula, being in a more friendly mood that day, returned this sentiment, “Home sweet home,” which was still said in her coy manner as they both entered rooms not too far from one another.

Chapter Text

In the first two days of sail, Steven noted that Azula kept mostly to herself, or to her training on the main deck of the ship. She didn’t really interact with others at breakfast, lunch, or evening meals, or even in general for that matter, she had only done the occasional power play involving Steven though the days of sailing. Steven wanted to put a stop to seeming self-isolation, not because he wanted more challenges from Azula, he was thankful they had dimmed down for the trip, but because he wanted her to be included like he was about 2 weeks ago. Once he received his evening meal, he got Azula’s to deliver to her, and made his way to her room.

He knocked on the door. “I brought food!” He called through the door. He waited a moment for a response, he was sure she was in there but maybe she wasn’t. his doubts were answered however when he heard her call back to him.

“You may come in,” and that he did, entering through the door to her much more spacious room, compared to his.

“May I sit?” he asked her, smiling. There was a confused look on Azula, she didn’t expect this, but she didn’t expect him to be the one to bring her food either. With a nod she let him sit on the floor. Azula looked at her plate rich with meats, compared to Steven’s that just had a small portion of salad. Steven noticed her looking and decided to explain, even if she wasn’t going to ask, “I don’t eat meat, so I just got the sides.”

A while passed before she asked, “Why are you sitting with me?” Azula couldn’t understand any possible reason, especially after how their dynamic changed.

“You let me.” Steven teased as a response, smiling again.

“Why are you wanting to sit with me?” She rephrased, pretending the previous two lines of dialogue didn’t exist for both their sakes.

Steven took a moment in thought, before being honest. “If it were me, Id just feel a bit lonely. Before I came here, I was alone for a lot of meals,” he said thinking of his independent journey, but then adding, “even in some of my childhood now that I think about it.”

“You may leave now, Steven.” Azula said with her neutral expression. Steven was about to speak back, but simply shrugged and picked up his tray. He gave her one last look as he left her room. He sighed as he went to his own room to finish off his meal.

Azula wasn’t happy, Steven empathized with her, but to Azula, it was him feeling pity. Azula thought that if someone felt pity for anyone, it was like they were above the person they pitied, as such, Azula found that interaction unpleasant.

This was a trip, but that didn’t mean that she should let up on changing Steven, she would try harder in the subsequent days.

Steven didn’t know what had got Azula the wrong way. He knew he must have done something, but he didn’t know what. She had spent the morning running him around like an errand boy, not a guard. He finally got a break for lunch, and after when she started her fire bending training, and this time he isolated himself to his room, he didn’t want any more wrath of Azula today. It was going to be a stupid idea, but he was going to try again for evening meal small talk.

For the rest of the day he avoided Azula, he figured no more errands if he weren’t around to be given them, out of sight out of mind. This worked surprisingly, maybe a waste of Azula’s effort to seek him out, but like he planned earlier, he was going to seek her.

He did the same thing as the previous evening, got the meal, knocked on the door. “I brought food,” He said less enthusiastically this time.

“You may come in,” Azula responded, it all being a repeat of yesterday so far.

“May I sit, Princess” he asked, more politely this time and with the same smile.

“No.” She said simply, Steven frowned as he heard this, it was not what he was expecting. He studied her face, only half wearing the usual smirk, the other half being discontent.

“May I stand then?” Steven asked instead, in which the follow up question had Azula now frowning, but her frown being one of slight confusion. Surprisingly, she relented, it may have been the fact it might have been comical to watch someone stand for their whole meal, but it might have been the persistence that wasn’t expected.

“After yesterday, why did you come again?” She asked, ignoring the events earlier that day in the question though she knew it would have been a factor. The question was asked in such a way that she dared him to give the same response as the day before.

This time, Steven took the hint and answered differently, though it was implied that the point of yesterday was still valid, “I just felt like it, I wanted company and I wasn’t in the mood for a crowd this evening.”

“And the company you expected, was that of the princess?” Azula had known his response was a lie and choosing her company even if that was the reason, after she made Steven an errand boy, was a stretch.

Steven swallowed his pride and decided to do something different, slightly back tracking the conversation. “I am sorry, Princess, please let me eat in your presence.” Azula had half a mind to rebut this, but seeing how he had lowered himself in pride and submitted a bit to her, she decided to let it slide as she ate her meal.

The two ate in silence, Steven standing as he ate, still, and Azula eating sat down at the desk in the room. After Stevens small portion was finished, he decided to break the silence. “So, why do you eat in here and not out there?” he asked, still holding his tray, slightly forgetting his position after the latest exchange.

“Why is a guard curious about their employers eating habits?” she responded coyly

“Can a noble guard not know about the princess?” he coyly asked back, matching her tone.

“Not if said princess won’t give answers.” She said less smug this time, and as such, the conversation stopped.

Steven left on his own terms that evening, not long after the conversation ended, but a happier result compared to the previous day. He headed to his own room, not too far from hers, and went in. He hoped that the next morning would be better than this one because of the conversation.

The morning was a better one, he didn’t have a bad interaction with Azula in the morning, it seemed she was back to leaving him alone for the trip, only sure to continue when they got back. They were arriving at crescent island in the afternoon, it was estimated that it would be after Azula’s fire bending training, so no evening meal talk time today, while it still could be done, Steven suspected that Azula would want to get started straight away on whatever business she had here, which he had decided not to think about. Instead, he would try for a lunchtime talk today with her.

So when the time came, Steven got his and Azula’s meal, headed her way, only to be met with her at her door this time, as she was about to go in. It was something unspoken this time, they both assumed the previous days positions and settled into their spots for consuming food. Steven felt like it was nice.

While he planned for a chat, it never really came to it, Azula looked perplexed that this was happening for a third time, curiosity of what he was going to talk about this time, but nothing. He just came to eat his meal with her.

She felt like he was pitying him again, which she didn’t like, but at the same time, he chose here over socializing with his peers, which felt confusing to her; he didn’t need to be here, he wasn’t asked to be here, he just chose to be here, which Azula didn’t understand. He had given unsatisfactory answers the previous two days, and she didn’t understand those answers, so it was another day of not understanding why here and not in the dining hall.

Part of her knew it wasn’t just pity if he was doing it more than day one, much less day two. The pity, the feeling of being higher than her, should have been snuffed out when she made it her mission to make him the errand boy for the previous day and further snuffed out in him lowering his pride. She was back in power, so it can’t have been fully pity. It was something Azula was going to think more on.

Once again, Steven left on his own terms, not overstaying his welcome, but not cutting it short either. He, like the previous day, retreated to his room to wait for the ship to arrive at crescent island. Thinking about the last few days as he entered his room, made Steven smile to himself, proud of the small progress he made. If he could get Azula to last a few minutes without barking orders or playing mind games, it was a small step in the right direction.

Steven walked up to and then laid on the bed, just relaxing and waiting for the arrival. He closed his eyes wistfully. Deciding he didn’t want a nap, he opened them again to stop himself from going to sleep, but it was too late.

He looked around, and once again it was the dull brown mindscape. It might not have initially been how he wanted to spend his afternoon, but when there he decided that he would make the best of it. After only moments of waiting, as if on que, Roku appeared before him. Steven was about to speak, to relay and talk about his progress, both blunders and successes, but Roku beat him to the first word. “Steven? You are going back to Crescent Island?” he sounded surprised but changed the tone of conversation. “It’s good that you are here, actually, I would like help of something else this time.”

Steven decided his update could wait, and just nodded so Roku could continue, “Steven, Aang isn’t at the stage where he can talk to me freely, because of this, I have invited him to my temple’s room so tomorrow we can converse,” Roku explained “I don’t need to tell you that this task is dangerous for him.”

“Yeah, Azula herself, was lost in thought for a while after word got back that The Avatar had returned. She wasn’t necessarily happy when she was in thought,” He confessed, looking back to Roku to share a moment of slight dread.

“Yes, this is where my request to you becomes important, I have to tell Aang about Sozin’s comet, and I would like you to help get him there,” Steven looked at him with unease, upon seeing this Roku added “All I ask, is that you help as you deem necessary, if you think an action will affect the first task I have given to you, you need not act. Do what you can Steven, I only ask of this because it is important that Aang knows what is to come.”

Steven ponders this for a bit, he definitely didn’t want to do anything that would get him in Azula’s bad books again, so he will have to be subtle, but he will definitely try to help in this second task given to him. “Ok, I will try and help,”

Roku gave him a grateful look, “Thank you, Steven,” was all Roku said as Steven was pulled back down to his body as the ship pulled up to the island. Steven opened his eyes with a jolt and sat up. ‘Ok new temporary task, time to make a plan’ he thought.

His first idea would be to subtly test the sage’s loyalty. Given the response he got last time, he was sure that the head sage was loyal to the Fire Lord, so he only had to ask the other four. His next thought was to wear his normal clothes the next day, in uniform, the young Avatar might distrust him, normal clothes, maybe had a chance at conversation and eventually help.

First things first, finding potential extra help, before making any more plans, he needed to see if there was anyone else willing to aid. While the ship made arrangements for staying, Azula keeping to herself, and the afternoon ended.

Steven made his way off the ship, back onto the first piece of land he had contact with in this new world. He took it in for a moment before walking along the walkway up to the temple. The sages were there to greet whoever visited, but as soon as Steven came through the door, their expressions stiffened. It wasn’t as though they simply disliked him, but his last visit made them suspicious and stressed, a feeling that still remained in them upon seeing him.

Because they weren’t overly happy to see him, the sages subtly dispersed one after the other when Steven had walked over to begin conversation with one of them, which was an advantage for Steven, as he wanted to talk one on one anyway.

He went to ask the first sage, Steven being known from last time as an outsider meant he could as questions from a neutral standpoint, therefore coming across as naïve rather than accusatory. His question was “So you fire sages, now that the Avatar is back does that mean your neutral again?” It was met with a no, and some talk about how the avatar betrayed the world.

He went to ask the second. Changing the question to “How do you feel about The Avatar returning?” this question was met with apathy, and a response along the lines of the fire nation treats them well and with respect, and so didn’t need to serve anyone else, especially a losing side.

He got to the third. Opting for the second question he asked because it sounded less accusatory. He might have got the response he was looking for, as it was met with sadness. The sage only explained that he was just sad things had changed. Steven decided to press for more, “I think it’s a good thing actually, I might be working for the fire nation, but I hope that the world will be in balance again.” The sage paused, looked at Steven cautiously. Steven wearing a smile earnestly told the sage that it wasn’t a trick.

“That would be nice,” the sage smiled as he agreed. He wasn’t sure why he was revealing his thoughts on world politics, but he found himself doing just that to the boy called Steven.

Steven held his own gaze of concern, before asking, “Will you help me, help The Avatar, tomorrow?”

Chapter Text

Steven spent the first part of the morning going over the plan, the day was going to go well. Steven had a fire sage on his side. The name of the sage was Shyu and he had told Steven about the structure of the temple, the secret passages, and that the room that Roku had planned to talk to Aang in. Getting to the room would be the easy part, getting into the room was going to be the hardest bit, the door to the room needed five blasts, one from each fire sage, or at least one fire blast from five fire benders.

The door was closed since the ship had got there, it was left open usually, due to it being more respectful, but, with it being considered sacred, while guests were on the island, they decided to close it up so nothing got potentially tampered with. They couldn’t really plan for that bit, it was a ‘Cross that bridge when we come to it’ sort of step, but because it wasn’t planned through it left a bit of unease in the air, but there was nothing they could do about it.

The basic plan was this, Steven patrols the inner curve of the island, making it easier to spot Aang coming from the east, then, he is brought to Shyu, and using knowledge of the passages, shall get him to the room. Stevens job then is to run interference or distraction for the other sages while Aang is in there.

His thoughts were brought to a close when there was a knock on his door. “Come in,” he said, sitting up on his bed, inviting whoever knocked inside.

Azula had spent the first part of her morning interviewing each sage about Steven. Getting first-hand their events of the day Steven had arrived on that island. It was mostly the same as that were sent, apart form extra details here and there that didn’t end up in writing.  She asked in an order that put the sage that saw Steven presumably fall last, so she could spend most of her time and effort on that individual.

“So, you are saying that you saw something fall onto fire nation territory in the middle of the night.” Azula had said after getting a brief version of events form the last sage.

“Yes, princess, I saw something just as I put out my lantern for the night.” The sage, under the pressure from Azula, meekly said. Truthfully, the sage was baffled by the event of Azula being there, he thought that everything could have been done via message, or at least extra messages for extra details she needed.

Azula however, wanted to be there in person for a couple of details, she wanted to see the crater that she had not yet seen as of questioning, and her personal judgement on if it was a lie or not. “Why did you leave it until the morning to investigate,” She said coldly, “what if it had been an attack on fire nation land?”

“Forgive me, princess, it was because the shape had looked like that of a person, I simply thought it was my mind playing tricks on me.” He bowed for forgiveness.

This response made sense to Azula, if the shape had been too small to worry about, and looked like a teenager at that, then she would have possibly assumed the same, but she had one more question. “Why bother checking on it in the morning if you though it was a trick of the mind?”

This was simply answered by the sage, “I saw that there was an indentation into the island from afar, and that there was something pink in the center, the boy’s jacket, but I didn’t know that at the time. It’s because of that, that I got the rest of the sages to investigate.”

Azula was satisfied with this, she could tell from the slight trembling she could hear in the voice, that he was telling the truth. Ok, she was satisfied, now that she was certain that the sage was telling the truth, it was time to see the sight itself. The question was, should she bring Steven.

She ultimately decided that she should, as he himself would be the best shape reference for something he made. She walked back to the ship to get the person in question. She knocked on the door. “Come in,” was heard from the other side, good, he was still in. She opened the door. 

Azula came into Stevens room, he wasn’t expecting this, he was expecting her to attend to whatever business she had for the rest of the day. “I need you, come with me” she ordered. Steven panicked slightly thinking this could be yet another mind game or power play but decided to follow the order anyway.

As they were walking out to the side of the island, Steven decided to speak, “So what do you need me for... Princess” he quickly added on the end remembering etiquette.

“I need you to help me inspect something,” Azula casually responded as they walked. They got to the place where Steven woke up all those days ago. “Well, here we are,” she said coyly, “remind me, how did you say you got here again?”

Steven gulped. “Erm…” he said for a moment of recollection, “I was dropped off, by someone.” He said as he struggled to recall his exact wording. Azula had made her way down to the center of the crater.

“This is where the fire sages found you, what did you say you were doing here again?” Azula asked thoughtfully as she looked at the shape in the center. She then turned to look at Steven for his response.

“I didn’t say.” Steven responded, he was more sure of this response, his waking up had been out of his mind for ages, so now that it was brought up, he could say he hadn’t thought about it, so no responses. But he decided to continue and come up with something believable as Azula was going to ask him regardless. “I thought there could be something interesting at the bottom once I saw this, so I decided to have a look.” This was the most believable answer he could come up with.

“Something interesting indeed,” Azula said, knowingly. “Well I have what I came for, you have the afternoon off.” Azula climbed back up out of the dent in the island, and quickly and efficiently wiped herself off.

‘The afternoon off? Really?’ Was all Steven could think at that moment, “Why, Princess.”

“Are you really questioning getting time off?” She said smugly, “Well, if you want, you can always follow me around all day.”

“No, no, that’s not needed,” Steven said quickly as Azula smirked at him falling for her tease, “thank you for the day off.” With that, Steven and Azula walked back to the boat.

Azula was pleased with her morning’s exploits, she got what she needed, heard what she needed, and saw what she needed. Steven had definitely appeared by falling, and lived. He had to have come from a height, backed up by the sage’s testimony, and fallen directly onto the island. He had arrived the same time The Avatar came back. He had a connection, but the next question to her was what. What was the connection between The Avatar named Aang, and the mysterious teen named Steven?

She complied what she knew about Steven and that was relevant. He makes shields, he can fall from great heights and come from it unscathed, he can’t perform any bending. What about that linked him to the master of all four elements, and why was there a connection in the first place?

Steven was glad he got the day off; he was happy that he could spend his full attention on the plan for the rest of the day. He spent most of the rest of the day walking along the inner arc of the island, looking out and waiting for something. He didn’t know what Aang would arrive on; Ship? Through the air? Maybe the patrol was useless, and he might just pop out of the ground. At this point, he just wished that with either talks with Roku, he had asked more about the current avatar. He had assumed air, as this was Aang’s origin element, so through the air seemed most likely, but he wasn’t sure at this point.

After a few more lengths of patrolling and slight anxiety, he saw something in the air, ‘That’s him!’ he exclaimed in his mind, and rushed over with his self-controlled diamond powered speed, right past the ship, to where they were landing. As he was heading over, he saw that it was a big white fluffy animal with people on top of it, though as it flying through the air, he reckoned he was right in his initial assumption of it being The Avatar. When he got close, he decided to walk normally as to come off less threatening. As he got closer, he had begun to hear speaking.

“We had better be careful, fire nation ships are always trouble.” Steven heard a girl say.

“Who are we kidding, the fire nation’s trouble!” a guy then replied to her.

“But we did get in, hard bit’s over right, nice flying buddy.” Steven then heard a younger guy say, giving the conversation are more optimistic attitude. A roar was then heard in reply to what the younger boy said.

“oh, you must be tired,” the girl said sympathetically to the beast. It was at that point that Steven decided to make his presence known, he didn’t know how to start the interaction, but opted for something that would get straight to the point.

“Hey, I mean no harm, which one of you is Aang?” Steven said as he came around the corner, but after seeing the group, he was sure that it was the younger guy, closer to being twelve, but glad he asked out of courtesy.

The older teen sighed, “What was the point in coming all the way to the end of the island if we were going to get spotted straight away.” He said as the he got on guard. Steven immediately penned him as the pessimist of the group.

Steven was about to interject when the presumed Aang did it for him, “he doesn’t look like fire nation,” Steven was immediately glad he wore his normal clothes for the interaction, “I am Aang, are you the keeper of the temple”

Steven replied, “Well technically I’m with the fire nation… currently” Everyone, tensed up at this, “but believe me when I say I’m on your side. You are here to speak to Roku, right? I can help you get there.”

There was now an air of skepticism in the group. After an exchange of looks between the three of them, the female decided to ask, “How did you know that’s what we are here to do?” Steven pegged her as the level-headed one of the group.

“A friend told me, and it would be more believable coming from him. I came here to warn you,” Steven said changing the subject slightly, as he didn’t think his answer to the previous question was believable in the slightest; he wasn’t going to take the chance, even if The Avatar was the one that he was speaking to. “As you could probably see, there is more fire nation here than usual, and most of the sages can’t be trusted. Most of the ship’s crew is actually in the ship but some are in the temple and the sages themselves won’t be happy that you are here.”

“You said most, is there at least one we can trust?” The girl spoke again, seeming to speak for the rest of them at this point.

“Yes, actually, his name is Shyu, and he is the only one that shares my belief that the fire nation’s unbalance is bad,” Steven said slightly quicker now. “We should get going as soon as possible, Do you trust me?” He directed this question at Aang himself, even if the girl was speaking for him at this point.

Aang had looked to his group, the male dressed in blue was about to shake his head but then stopped to think for a second, while the female dressed in blue was neutral. Aang looked at the male again and based on the sole fact he wasn’t fully in denial of this, Aang decided to reply, “Ok, we will trust you.”

With Steven in the lead, they stared walking to the temple. The big animal, that Steven had since found out was called Appa, was left behind for stealth reasons, the other animal, Momo, was brought along. The other human members of the group were, Sokka, the older guy, and Katara, the sibling of the former. Introductions were exchanged on the way, but as they neared the destination, the topic got back onto a more serious tone.

“Someone you really have to watch out for is Azula, princess of the fire nation.” At this piece of information Steven gave, there was a collective groan. “What’s wrong?” Steven decided to ask in response to this.

“We are already being chased by a ‘Prince of the fire nation.’ We now have to look out for a princess too?” Sokka sarcastically questioned.

“Prince Zuko has done nothing but chase us ever since we found Aang,” Katara offered as explanation.

Steven wore a grim face and just simply said, “Oh, I see.”  It was a reminder to him that he had more than one currently difficult person to save. He needed to try and help Zuko also. He couldn’t at the moment though, Azula was no where close to a breakthrough, and she was the one in more urgent need of help. He would just have to hope and pray that Zuko would be fine for now. As fine as he could be at least.

With his thoughts coming to an end, they were close enough for Steven to go get Shyu, so that he could take over escorting the group. Steven brought him back to the temporary hiding space and Steven quickly introduced them all to each other. Steven helped escort them as far as the temple in a rush before breaking off when they got to a secret passage throughout the temple. The last thing he heard before the door closed was that of Shyu talking about how before Roku Island, he called the temple his home.

It was now time for Steven to run distraction, with Azula seemingly on the ship, he would just have to stop the fire sages getting to the top floor. He walked along the corridors trying to locate the position of each fire sage, usually there was no need for the sages to be on the higher floors other than maintenance, but he couldn’t be too careful.

Steven decided, after searching for positions of sages for a while, to instead stay and patrol around the higher floors. If he met a sage that could potentially be heading up, he would put distractions into action. He walked around the top floors when suddenly he heard an explosion from above. Fearing the worst, he ascended the stairs to see what had happened.

“Urgh, Why. Wont. It. Open,” could be heard from down the stairs Steven was climbing.

“What happened, is everyone alright?” Steven said as soon as he came into the room. He looked around to see that everyone was fine, no one in need of healing, and he relaxed a bit. From the looks of things, the only thing that needed fixing was the door that seemed to now have horrible scorch marks around, where the fire blasts were meant to be shot.  

“We are fine, but my pride isn’t,” Sokka spoke quietly as he walked over to the door.

Shyu interjected “The plan we had to get through the door, didn’t work.” Everyone at this entered the same somber mood that Sokka seemed to be in.

Aang spoke up this time, “I’m sorry I put you though all this for nothing,” continuing to add to the mood of the room, juxtaposed to how he originally was when Steven had earlier over head him.

Sokka, wiping his finger on the scorch marks, wondered out loud, “I don’t get it, the blast looked as strong as any fire bending I’ve seen.”

Katara paused for a bit before lighting up with an idea, “Sokka, you’re a genius!” She spoke with slight excitement heard in her voice.

Aang’s voice however had a tone of confusion, “Wait, how is Sokka a genius? His plan didn’t even work.”

“Could have fooled me, to be honest,” Steven added, defending the plan. It was a minor addition to the conversation but it’s what Katara needed to hear.

“Exactly!” She exclaimed, seeing if anyone else was seeing the logic behind her thoughts yet. There was a collective ‘Huh?’ look before she explained. “You are right, Aang. Sokka’s plan didn’t work, but to anyone else,” she gestured over to Steven, “it looks like it did.”

“Did the definition of genius change within the last one hundred years?” Aang asked quizzically as Katara gained a smug look with the new plan forming in her head.

“Shyu, go get the other fire sages, and say that someone got into the sanctuary,” She smiled as she ordered, coordinating her plan, “Steven, your part is the old plan, but go interfere with the fire nation princess, instead of the sages” Steven nodded, confirming his new/old part to play, “Aang,” She said now addressing him, “you will need to get ready to slip in, and Sokka and I will be running interference when the door is open for you get in.”

With new roles assigned everyone got in position as Steven and Shyu descended the stairs. They broke off from one another, Steven heading for the entrance of the temple so he could go to the ship. He got out of the temple as quickly as he could, as he then made his way down with the intention of playing distraction, he rushed down and passed a soldier. He paused. A soldier heading up to the temple. At first glance, it seemed he was wearing the fire nation navy uniform and the required helmet, but a closer look to the uniform noted it was slightly different in places.

It came across as rude out of panic but Steven had to ask, “Wait, where are you going?” Steven stopped in his path to the ship.

“I,” there was a momentary pause, “have orders, to go up to the temple.”

Steven had missed the pause, and inwardly groaned “Azula, sorry, Princess Azula wants you at the temple?” Steven missed the slight flinch this soldier gave, and gave a sigh, “Come with me, I was just going to her, I think she wanted everyone on the ship soon for departure.”

The lie was weak, and the person before him saw through it, “I have just been given the orders, I will be going now.” The soldier continued to walk up the stairs to the temple. As Steven watched him, he hesitated for a moment and decided to continue down to the ship, he silently apologized in his head to everyone upstairs before he continued to the ship.

Steven couldn’t help but feel the interaction was strange, the navy soldier felt like a stranger, granted he had missed out on socializing with the crew for three meals, but this one acted with no familiarity to him, and Steven didn’t recognize the voice either. As he neared Azula’s room, the mystery would be solved.

A different soldier was there. While on duty the soldiers wore helmets, this was exempt in off time or mealtime, but a day where they were on the sage’s island meant that all soldiers should be on duty. The soldier that was there didn’t have his helmet on. This could have been excused as he was on the ship, but he was in front of Azula, which would usually require fire nation navy representing themselves to the fullest.

But it didn’t seem like he was being punished when Steven entered. The expression the soldier wore was that of concern, but not from the wrath of Azula, but from something else. “What’s going on?” Steven asked, his curious nature getting the best of him.

“This soldier was ambushed, and his helmet was taken,” Azula said bluntly. “This happened not too long ago and the assailants face wasn’t seen.” She continued and explained to Steven. It was just then when a soldier burst into the door with another bit of information.

“Your highness, more fire navy ships have turned up, unannounced.” The new solider said quickly, almost as if trying to relay the information as fast as possible. This information seemed to have intrigued Azula even more than the mystery ambusher, unannounced ships. This would have meant it wasn’t anyone from the homeland, as they would have sent word ahead out of courtesy, this was a different ship with quick business here at the same time as her.

The group of four exited the room, to the main deck of the ship, where they saw a group heading up from the other ships, led by a man with sideburns. At this, the decision Azula made wouldn’t have been anything other than what she had said next, “Well, its time for a reunion.” She said knowingly, as she recognized the man in the front.

Azula had pieced a few things together in her head, she recognized the man in front as commander Zhao. The task Zhao had been keen on completing was Avatar related. Upon seeing him she had remembered the significance of the date, The Winter Solstice, and the place Zhao happened to be, not unlike her, was Avatar related. Which meant that The Avatar could be here now, which also meant that the mystery assailant was…

“Well, it’s time for a reunion.” She said as she then started walking off the ship to the island. “You three, come along” She added, instructing Steven, who was about to object to her going, and the two soldiers, to give her presence more weight. The soldiers nodded, and simply started following her up, Steven gained a look of panic and rushed to be beside Azula.

“Don’t you think this many people is overkill?” He said gently, “We could just let the others handle it, there seems to be more than enough people to sort this out anyway.” His expression was clear enough to give away that he might know something Azula didn’t.

“Why would I not go? There are some people I want to meet, if I’m right.” Azula responded, she gave her reason and expected it to stick, but it apparently was still met with some resistance.

“Why waste your energy, Princess?” Steven tried to add, trying to make her not go, which if Azula was honest, only made her want to go more.

“You are transparent, Steven,” She said coyly, “its almost as if there is a reason you don’t want me to go.” The response to this was tight lips from Steven. He was silent for the rest of the trip, following the in front soldiers led by Zhao, up to the top of the temple. They were following at a sort of distance, not enough to alert the group in front to their presence, not that it would have mattered, but close enough to follow the exact route they took to the top.

Azula dropped back a bit when they neared the clearing at the top, walking slower now, interested by the conversation that could faintly be heard, the first part missed out because of the distance. “….. performance. I’m certain the Fire Lord will understand when you explain why you betrayed him.” The speaker was Zhao, she gathered that much, what interested her was who was he talking to, who dared even think to betray the great nation.

“Commander Zhao,” was heard next, one of the sages, recognizing the voice from her interviews that day. The next line of dialog, by Zhao, confirmed what she suspected.

“And, Prince Zuko, it was a noble effort, but your smoke screen didn’t work. Two traitors in one day, the Fire Lord will be pleased.” Zhao’s voice was plainly condescending, something that Azula assumed was regular when he talked to her brother.  Her slow stroll came to a stop at this point when her brother replied.

“You’re too late, Zhao,” the voice being clearly Zuko’s as she turned the corner, “The Avatar’s inside and the doors are sealed.” He had finished speaking when he then recognized Azula as she drew near.

“No matter, sooner or later, he has to come out.” Was said by Zhao, the only one that had yet to see her. It was then when Azula decided to join in the conversation.

“Well isn’t this a party,” She said mockingly, as everyone who wasn’t facing her direction, did just that, “and, Zuzu, long time no see. Captured The Avatar yet?” She asked, rhetorically as she looked at him restrained before her, “no, of course not, even now he is back, it’s clear you struggle.”

Out of the corner of her eye she noticed Steven wince at her attitude towards Zuko, but she paid it no mind. What she did notice however within her introductory speech, was a look if recognition and confusion from the two dressed in blue, tied to a pillar, that they gave Steven. She also noticed that upon Steven seeing them, he tried to give an evidently apologetic look. She would get the information out of him later. 

“So, The Avatar is in there.” She said, phrased like a question but with tone of a statement she knew was true. With a look around the room for obvious confirmation, she spoke, “Everyone, get ready, today we capture The Avatar.” A look of panic were given from all who were captured. The sage that she assumed had betrayed them, to help the Avatar; the two companions in blue, that seemed to have come with The Avatar; Zuko, who needed to capture The Avatar to come home; and … . The last one that seemed to have the same look of panic was Steven, while she should have expected it at this point, it strangely slightly surprised her that he would wear this look. Again, questioning for later.

Azula took a step back, letting Zhao step in, almost as if it had been rehearsed. She looked to Zhao to let him continue as she took a new backseat to the operation letting her underlings do the rest for her. Zhao, getting eager after her pep talk,  was happy to continue, “When those doors open, unleash all your fire power!” Zhao had been in her good graces for trying to capture the air nomad so far, and she could appreciate the go-getter attitude he presented in ordering around the navy.

“How’s Aang going to make it out of this?” the girl in blue stated, unease presented in her manner of speaking.

“How are we going to make it out of this?” The boy in blue retorted, similar unease plastered on his tone also.

After the brief exchange between the two prisoners, a few moments of silence echoed through the room. The atmosphere was tense. Just waiting, for something, for anything to happen. Suddenly something did. The door everyone was so focused on, glowed a light blue, and started opening. Steam seemed to erupt from underneath, breaking concentration of everyone mesmerized by it. The light being so bright that a few looked away.

In unison, Zhao and Azula, commanded “Ready…” as the door opened further to reveal some glowing eyes, higher than what Azula had expected the young avatar to be.

The girl peasant in blue had shouted to the door in warning, “No! Aang!” with the boy struggling harder next to her.

In unison once again, Azula and Zhao both commanded “Fire!” With this, every able soldier shot a fire blast into the entrance of the door. The fire however then seemed to move unnaturally, contorting into a sphere around the figure, that was then seen to have not been a young boy, but an old man.

“Avatar Roku” was said by two individuals, the first being the sage that was tied up. The sages’ tone was one of surprise. The other being Steven, whose tone was more that of confusion than that of surprise, though the surprise was still evident.

The fire that had been swirling around Roku turned into a wave of flame, as the fire was sent outward, some even being knocked over by the blast. The prisoners’ chains were dissolved within the same blast, and with that, Azula saw Zuko take the chance and leave to the nearest exit, escaping. She could have gone after him but there was a bigger fish in her eyes. The marvel of that was in front of her.

Her plan of capturing The Avatar seemed to be falling apart as the events went on, with a menacing glance from the blue tinted old Avatar, everyone seemed to let fear take over and bolted it for the exit, like Zuko had done before them, suddenly there was only a few left at the top. Azula herself, Steven, the prisoners in blue, and the traitor sage, who seemed to have something to tell the two former. “Avatar Roku is going to destroy the temple. We have to get out of here!”

The prisoners in blue seemed defiant at this with the girl saying, “Not without Aang!” With a moment of debate, the sage nodded and left the two there, along with Steven and Azula. Steven, had then gone over to them both to say something she didn’t quite hear. With a brief exchange he came back to her.

“Time to take our leave,” Steven said as he grabbed her. She was about to complain but before she knew it, she was over his shoulder. “Hang on tight” was what he last said before running towards the newly made hole in the wall and jumping out of it.

Azula didn’t know what to expect, but it wasn’t what happened next. She expect to plummet alongside Steven into the ground bellow, like some action of taking them both out, but when she barely felt the wind against her face like she expected due to falling, she then decided to fully observe what was happening; they were falling, but slowly. Steven didn’t look as perplexed as her as he casually looked back to see the temple erupting with magma, luckily no magma headed their way. To Azula, Steven seemed to be looking out for something as he looked towards the tower as it was collapsing, his look became lighter as he saw two objects flying towards them. With them getting closer Azula made out that they were animals flying towards the burning tower.

A group of three jumped out of the hole she and Steven had leapt out of, and they got on the larger animal. The group had the two ex-prisoners in blue, but instead of the expected Roku, was now a boy that matched the descriptions from reports of what The Avatar was meant to look like. As the group flew passed the two suspended in mid-air, Steven exchanged looks with them before they were out of sight.

The events that transpired when they jumped out of the hole had Azula speechless. She didn’t know what to think, she would have never thought falling slowly would have been on the agenda for the day. By the time they got to safe ground, Azula regained herself. “Put me down.” She ordered.

Steven sighed and lifted her off his shoulder with seeming ease and placed her standing up. Azula looked at him with disdain, she took a moment before ordering, “Wait in my room for me to come back, we are going to have a little talk. I have some new business to attend to first.”

And with that, she made her way to Zhao’s ship.

Chapter Text

Incompetent, the only thing Azula could call the display she witnessed, with fire nation fleeing from a dead man with glowing eyes. While others wouldn’t have blamed them, as versing The Avatar, and one that had mastered all the elements at that, was frightening in that state, Azula could. To her, they had no pride and fled, the only ones that stayed were The Avatar’s companions, herself, and Steven.

The Avatar’s friends stayed out of loyalty and for his well-being, she could begrudgingly respect that. She stayed because, with help, she was sure he could have been apprehended, and she was sure that in that situation, without the flying animal, it could have been done. Her mind then drifted to Steven, why did he stay? Was it for her, or was it because of the connection he seemingly had with The Avatar? The answer to that question would have to wait until she got back, she was to deal with the soldiers that ran away first.

She boarded the ship with purpose and headed straight for the deck where she could see Zhao scolding the sages. “No Prince, no Avatar. Apparently, the only thing I do have is five traitors.”

Before the head sage with his hat missing could reply, Azula did it for him, “Five traitors? From what I gathered it was one traitor with four incompetent sages.” She said casually, she might have gone along with the exaggeration if she didn’t have a bone to pick with Zhao himself, and she could use this as ammunition.

With a surprised look, Zhao turned around to face her as she continued, “Trying to make this out to be more of an accomplishment, compared to the loss of The Avatar? A bit of a stretch don’t you think.” She said coldly. “We could have had him,” she paused to look at everyone present with distaste, “but everyone was quick to flee, is that how an army backs up its princess?” There was a pause as she stared everyone down. “Now, Zhao,” She turned towards him, “I was actually working on getting you a higher rank, given your efforts so far. Are my efforts misplaced?” 

It took a moment for Zhao to get recomposed, “No, Princess Azula,” the commander said through gritted teeth, but Azula shot him a look, and he got to a more calm demeanour, “they are not.” He relented.

“Good, then I expect, in future, that when The Avatar is right in front of you, you finish the job.” Azula replied with conviction. While Azula came across in her more stern demeanour, she was feeling more frustrated than she was letting on underneath. She realised it was because she failed by proxy again. She probably wouldn’t have minded if the opposition had been hindered in some way, getting a small victory as a consolation prize, but there was no consequences to the opposition.

With her feeling like she put everyone, including the prideful Zhao, in place, she made her way back to her own ship, she had questions she needed answering.

Steven waited and paced back and forth within Azula’s room. He felt like he failed yet again. His position of being the distraction for everyone who wasn’t a sage, especially Princess Azula, didn’t get fulfilled properly. He felt like everyone seemed to turn up at the top of the temple, he couldn’t help blaming himself, even if it was outside his control.

The most he could do to apologise was shoot the water tribe siblings a look of apology. He wasn’t sure if they received it well, he couldn’t tell; he tried to make amends and test how they felt by asking them if they wanted a lift down, including the young avatar, but the two refused. It was perhaps out of distrust, or that he would be carrying down both them and Azula, which left the question what happened when they all got down to the bottom.

Something positive Steven could take away though, was the look he exchanged with Aang, while he couldn’t get a read on Sokka or Katara, the look Aang gave Steven was a mix of gratitude, intrigue and knowing. He could only guess that Roku told Aang some information and context about him, but regardless, the brief few seconds of exchange was positive.

His mind then drifted to now, he was asked to be sent to Azula’s room and wait. He sighed; he could only assume it was how he carried her down. But what were the other options, he thought bridal carry was too personal for them, piggyback seemed too juvenile for Azula, he thought that putting her over his shoulder was the most redeemable one, even if it was slightly degrading.

He could spend all day thinking about this, but instead he decided to think about home and happy thoughts while he waited for Azula to come back. It was however interrupted before it even began, the door to Azula’s quarters was opened by Azula herself which stopped Steven in his tracks out of surprise. Her was face as stoic as ever, but on the more angry end of her neutral variants.

There was a long pause after the door had closed, just himself and Azula, looking at each other, Steven being more startled at the suddenness of her entry, and Azula taking a bit of time to inwardly cool off before she got down to business.

Steven was the first to speak, he didn’t care if this was another test of pride, he just broke the silence, “Are you ok?” There was no reaction from Azula, she just kept looking in his general direction before she spoke, disregarding what he just said.

“You can make shields, and you can control your descent without manipulating the air around you,” it was a statement that indicated she had a question or two to follow up with, but regardless Steven nodded, “it’s not all you can do, is it?” Steven figured that she knew he could do more, but she didn’t know what, and he didn’t feel ready to give that away just yet, even if she had two abilities pinned down.

“You are right, there is more I can do.” There was a pause, as if Azula was silently pressuring him to reveal more, but the half gem boy wasn’t going to cave and spill his gem side. Instead he tried to sidestep the conversation to something else, “Where is it you went just now?”

Azula narrowed her eyes and held the gaze for a moment. Steven smiled warily at the pressure, but ultimately was glad when she dropped it and decided to go along with his next line of conversation. “I just simply went to see the cowards that ran away, but you stayed, I can’t help but wonder why you, out of everyone there, stayed.”

After a moment of recollection of why he did stay, he picked the reason that would please the princess best, “I stayed to protect you, Princess.” He was happy with his answer, but one look at Azula told him she wasn’t happy with it.

“You can leave.” She ordered as she walked past him in the room. Steven took a moment to take in what she just said. He looked at her with confusion and objection. “Do I need to repeat myself,” She said, turning around to face him with an expression that spelled out she did not in fact need to repeat herself. Steven left. He was just glad that she didn’t in fact take issue with how he got her out of the building after all.

Azula, by this point, was tired and didn’t need any more things that day to not go in her favour. If Steven was going to hold out on information, then she wasn’t going to fight it, she would just make sure there were consequences for not doing as she wished.

She didn’t know how to think about the day before her, it started off well, confirming what she already knew and exploring the mystery that is her newest pawn. But the day went sour when everyone seemed to come to the island. While it meant there was more information to be extracted out of Steven, she was no closer to getting it. The other obvious sour note was the whole temple catastrophe, but she had dwelled too much on that already.

She gave orders for the boat to leave port, it was time to return home. On this trip back, she decided that she would make it unlike the trip there and make it less pleasant for the fire nation’s newest edition.

The ship ride back was hell. Steven could have figured that it was going to be after the interaction before they departed. On the first day, Azula made him an errand boy again, which after the first time, wasn’t as bad. He was rushed all around the ship doing the odd jobs and menial tasks. He tried to end the day with another one to one meal with Azula, he was shut down.

The second day after departure was worse, Azula must have figured that the role of errand boy was slightly easier the second time, so she changed it. He was ordered to follow her around all day, this was a lot more stressful. At any slip up of what a guard should be doing at all times was picked up on and reprimanded, she was expecting and pushing for perfection. This was stressful for Steven who was usually more free in spirit, being forced into a rigid way of acting wasn’t pleasant. To top the day off, he was made to oversee her fire bending again, and like last time, misfired once to keep him on his toes, only this time he was smart enough to not talk back.

What was strange to Steven, was that other than her picking apart him as a guard, and the fire blast, there wasn’t much acknowledgement of him otherwise. It was like he only existed when she needed someone to rule over for a brief moment, or to embarrass him in front of others for not being ideal, both of which he couldn’t say he appreciated.

The second day ended with another attempt to have a one to one meal. Instead of refusing outright, Azula stared at Steven, assessing him, before ultimately shutting him down without a word again. Steven at this, simply sighed and went back to his own room to eat by himself. After eating and feeling somewhat lonely at not going back to where the majority of the navy ate, decided to opt for an early night.

Day number three was a weird one, nothing. This was equally as bad for the morning, he was constantly expecting something, he practiced the perfect way to walk about the ship, just so he couldn’t be corrected by anyone who could be watching on her behalf, but as the day went on, nothing.

The anxiety, while still present, had simmered down by the afternoon as he was sure nothing was going to happen. He had walked by her door that evening. He looked at it debating whether he should try, but figured she wanted to be alone and left, not attempting to try that night.

On day one of the boat ride, Azula thought her efforts were a bit week as Steven once again was going on as if nothing was wrong, and coming to her for a one to one chat again by the day’s end. Azula decided to up the ante, to do things that he seemed to respond preferably to in the past as far as fear was concerned.

By day two of the boat ride, it was clear that tactic one, fear, wasn’t working with Steven. Steven once again came to her after a day of torment, once again acting like nothing was wrong and wanting a one to one meal. It seemed her efforts were wasted. She was proud of her work today, making sure to be putting pressure on every move he made, but no effect.

For day three, she tried something different, not doing anything. She wanted to do this to see if it gave any reaction from him, from the last two days experience. The morning looked promising, with reports of him being stiff with movements, the afternoon however proved it was a failure. If fear was working, he would have been consistently perfect from the start of the day to the end of it.

She reflected on this and the progress of this training. If she was honest with herself, the tactic wasn’t really working from the start. It was almost like he was used to dealing with difficult characters and situations, and then professionally taught how to deal with possible negative thoughts about them. Whatever the case, fear wasn’t going to work, or if it was going to work, something else needed to be done first. She went over a few bits of information in her head.

Steven wasn’t native to the fire nation, which meant that he didn’t really know of her reputation. It also meant that his reason for staying or being there in the first place could be weak. If she wanted her pawn, she couldn’t have him being chased away before she had a chance to use him.

Steven didn’t fear the fire nation, which would have helped with tactic one, but he didn’t fear them, so the fear felt wasn’t transferable to her.

She couldn’t physically threaten him, with the supposed indestructibility that comes from making a crater in volcanic rock, meant that he was durable, in addition, she again didn’t want the pawn to flee before he had use.

To link in with the last reason, again, she was sure that he had abilities that she didn’t know about, which meant he could probably get himself out of threatening situations anyway. Tactic one, fear, wasn’t going to work.

Azula wasn’t worried though, to her this was a minor setback as she had another thing to try. She would have to try tactic number two: manipulation. She usually reserved this for ones who where closer to her, be it in terms of familiarity or of social standing, but if stress and fear aren’t going to work, then it was time to put in motions for tactic two, manipulation, to be of use.

The more she thought about her new plan, the more she favoured it to the old one. Steven was already more inclined to have one to one moments, confessing his inner thoughts and past, and one of the few guards wanting companionship as apposed to the usual ‘turn up and get things done’ mind set. If he wanted ‘companionship’, she would gladly give it to him, no matter how false it really is.

Steven began day four of sailing back to the fire nation the same way he began the third day, expecting something and alone, but this time less on edge. He wandered the ships corridors in a casual stroll. He didn’t really feel like interacting with others, he felt down.

‘Get it together, Steven’, he told himself, ‘stop moping around and do something about it.’ He paused, before continuing to think to himself, ‘But, Steven, I’m making no real progress, and it feels like I’m back at square one.’ He smiled slightly as he then continued, ‘Lets get back the progress then, be pushy, but not too pushy, and get back into the universe flow.’ And with that, his inward conversation ended. It made him feel better, reminding himself of his early teens when he spoke in third person to make him feel better. It was nice that it worked once again now.

He stopped being alone, it was time for Azula’s training, and while he was cautious, he still went. His self-prep talk made him ready for anything the day could throw his way. He didn’t have to worry however, as it was like a repeat of the previous day with there being no incidents towards him. This was good, he didn’t need any negativity.

The day continued, him being close enough to be around Azula, but far away enough to only really be seen if he was actively sought out. Both giving her space but being there if a conversation was to be started.

By the end of the day it was the moment of truth, evening meal, it was time for him to try again. He already talked himself into it, and if there was another voice inside telling him it was a bad idea, he actively ignored it. He went there once again, with both meals, and knocked on the door.

She opened it and let him in with no words at first. He walked over to the spot he had occupied last time he was in the room and began to eat. Azula just looked at him as he did so.  She assumed her position and joined in eating.

After a few moments of eating, she spoke to him first, “I never thanked you.” It took Steven a few moments to register what she had actually said.

After forcing his mouthful down as fast as he could without chocking, he responded, “What do you mean, Princess?” He asked cautiously as he didn’t really believe what he had just heard.

“Just simply that, I never thanked you.” She remarked as if it were obvious. She eyed him, seeming to stare right through him to gauge his reaction.

“Thanked me for what?” Steven again asked cautiously, part of him still believed the conversation wasn’t happening.

Azula paused and closed her eyes for a moment before continuing, “For both staying, and for getting me out of that fiasco of a building.” She opened her eyes again to stare at him. Steven couldn’t really get a read on her expression as they looked at each other.

She continued, “Listen well, Steven, a fact you should know about me is that I commend loyalty. Everyone else in that building that was meant to be just that, loyal, escaped thinking of themselves first. You stayed.” Steven looked slightly guilty as there was a few other reasons for him staying that he couldn’t reveal, but almost as if she could read him like a book, she went on. “Now, I have ideas about other reasons why you stayed,” her gaze got a bit sharper at this, “but I don’t believe you were lying when saying one of the reasons was to protect me.”

Steven didn’t really know how to respond, he looked at her for a few seconds before just nodding, he didn’t want to tell the truth, but he didn’t want to lie to her either, especially after this being the first time she remotely opened up to him.

With that, the conversation while they ate came to a close. They spent the rest of the time eating in silence, Steven appreciating it a lot, compared to how the last few days had been hectic or stressing, and this just being calm.

After they both finished, he gave a respectful bow to her as he began to leave. Before he could put a hand on the door however she spoke for the final time that evening, “You don’t have to tell me those extra reasons just yet,” She remarked, “as I mentioned I have a good idea of what they are. With that in mind, remember, I appreciate loyalty, and therefore I would appreciate the truth when the time comes.”

Steven stood still. Did she know? The way she spoke was almost as if she knew a lot more that he thought she did. He turned slowly to simply say, “Thank you, Princess,” before actually leaving this time.

As Steven made his way to his door, he thought about what just happened, they actually had a good moment. Sure, it ended weirdly for him, but it didn’t change the fact they bonded slightly. Loyalty, that was the supposed reason for this, he didn’t know how loyal he could be to her, given his intentions. Admittedly Steven was sceptical, but if that is what made things pleasant today, maybe he could try demonstrating some more supposed loyalty in future.

Chapter Text

The ship had arrived in the night but decided to port in the morning when most of the ships crew was awake, in order to make it a more smooth transition back into life at the fire nation. It was onto waiting for the next assignment for the ship and back to usual routines for Steven and Azula. Or rather a new usual.

The impression Steven had got from the last encounter he and Azula had, was that he might be given more special treatment. He truthfully didn’t know how to feel about this. On one hand it meant that his task has more of a chance of being completed and it also meant less antagonistic behaviour he had experienced for the last week and a half, but on the other it meant more potential staff to take issue with this.

He also didn’t trust Azula yet. It was nice to claim he had shown a bit of loyalty and thus gained favour, but he couldn’t help think that it was too quick of a turnaround from how she was acting. For all he knew, it was a ploy to get him into a false sense of security before putting him under more stress that would be worse in comparison.

He frowned at his thoughts to himself, he should give her a chance first. With a sigh, he decided to do his best to curb suspicions and give her the benefit of the doubt. He exited his room on the ship, ready to face what the first day back in the fire nation had to offer.

“Steven.” He froze, “Just the person I wanted to see,” he turned around to see Azula heading towards him, he gave her a slightly forced smile as she continued, “I am updating your schedule for the day on a trial, you are to occupancy me everywhere today.”

He couldn’t help but feel like he was cornered into a trap. ‘No,’ he thought to himself, remembering once again, to give her the benefit of the doubt. He decided to ask, “Why has it been changed, Princess.”

“Because that’s what I decided, now come along.” She walked past him in the direction he was going, Steven taking the hint to just follow her. They made their way off the ship, Azula to her palanquin and Steven on foot, and started to make their way back to the palace.

Steven, while walking along, got lost in his thoughts. He wondered how the schedule would be different, his day was mostly based around Azula’s day in the first place wasn’t it? He wondered what more could be done to intertwine their days further. It could be good though; it meant more chances to talk to Azula, which is what his current strategy was for trying to help her.

He ended his thoughts when they got back to the palace, he waited as she exited her ride and begun walking inside with him in tow. He walked slightly behind as always as they walked through the palace to the training ground.

Steven had to give credit to Azula, sticking to the daily schedule of practice, it had occurred to him before on how dedicated she was, but coming home from a trip and getting straight back into it only made him more impressed with her resolve.

When they got to the grounds, she made her way to the center, to begin, and he stood by the door as he usually did.

“Steven.” Azula spoke, he didn’t get a read on her tone yet, “come here, would you.” Of course he could only assume the worst as his thoughts drifted back to his first day there.

Steven walked towards the center cautiously, “What do you need, Princess?”

“I want your opinions,” she said simply. “I would like you to come closer and observe everything that we do, understand?’’

There was a moment left for a pause before he replied, “You just want me to watch?” he asked in disbelief.

“That’s right.” And with that the conversation came to a close as she got into position. It took him another moment before he actually started paying attention, was she serious, and was he actually awake or dreaming.

He paid attention, non the less, as he did eventually decide he actually was awake. He watched her moves. He watched some more. He continued to watch. He didn’t see the point, She was already the best judge she was going to get, seeing as perfect was her reputation. He didn’t really see what he could offer.

That was the question, ‘What could he offer?’ Defense? It’s what his style of fighting used to be, or it was until his last bit of training before he left for his road trip, the training he would rather not think about. He was getting distracted, he pushed those thoughts aside and instead though about defense.

He watched her movements, this time with a focus in mind. Azula’s movements, for the most part, were fluent and controlled, it was clear any time he watched her that she was in control of the fight. However there were places where the fluency was exchanged for precise and particular strikes, the goal of those moves to end things quickly rather than continue the rhythm of exchanging blows.

It wasn’t a tactic he could fault per say, it was just slightly jarring to him when she opted for those movements instead of the usual flow. He continued to observe the scene before him but moved his gaze over to Azula’s opponent , the contrast was clear in movements. Her opponent was one he had recognized from other training sessions and his moves were just following the flow of hers.

Before he could really finish analyzing, it was over all of a sudden. Now her eyes were on him. “Well?”

“I… couldn’t fault you princess,” he said truthfully as even if she was offense orientated, she didn't leave any openings. At this, Azula looked triumphant, but also strangely enough a bit bored, probably wanting something. He continued, “Princess, me giving feedback was to help you get better at fighting, right?”

“It was,” she replied giving him a look of slight curiosity, “You have something to add after all?”

“Then could I suggest more surprises, from both you and your opponent.” He suggested sheepishly.

Azula furrowed her brow and gave an order, “Explain.” It wasn’t said in frustration, but more of curiosity.

“Erm, well, I don’t fight often, but when I have, something unexpected usually happens” Azula, and the opponent stared at him, prompting him to go on. Steven couldn’t have felt more out of place suggesting fighting tips, considering his stance on violence but continued his thoughts.

“I have been thrown in the air, rocks have been thrown at me, I have been whipped into the ground…” he decided to stop listing there at the more simpler ones to explain off, “my point is, I have been on the defensive, and real fights never go as perfect as that” he said before adding “my princess,” to make it seem more polite.

He turned to her opponent, “you might be able to land more hits if you were able to use a surprise tactic, even if it’s just confusing your opponent to gain the upper hand” then he turned back to Azula, “and, Princess, you might benefit from doing different stuff while fighting, so you can practice on getting back in control of the situation. Real world fights can be spontaneous and unprovoked so I think it could be beneficial to at least have a backup plan, you know?’’

Steven couldn’t help feeling embarrassed, he got a bit carried away, and he wasn’t sure if the advice was good or not, in the first place he wasn’t even an active fighter. He just looked at Azula waiting for her response.

She was still frowning. Steven paled slightly, his embarrassment slowly disappearing to uneasiness. “I will consider it,” Azula eventually said. A moment passed before Azula announced that she had finished training.

It was her down time now, if Steven recalled correctly, which meant in the palace he would usually be patrolling the corridors. But if his day had changed already, he was expecting it to change again, he waited for instructions from Azula. But with the sudden appearance of a messenger, it seemed the next part of the day would be decided for them.

It was clear to Azula that Steven needed more convincing of her change. He was right of course, it was a façade, but she needed to make him believe it wasn’t. On her journey up to the palace she quickly made a few plans to help with this, the first of which would be done immediately.

If she wanted to emulate closeness, what better way of doing just that than sharing opinions, or rather making it seem like she valued his; So she ordered him to come down and observe when she opted for continuing her schedule as usual.

Azula had noticed that this had an unexpected effect that Steven himself hadn’t noticed yet. The look he got this time from the rest of the guards at him once again getting special treatment, was anything but distasteful. The order was to make Azula and Steven closer, and had the side effect to start isolating Steven more than he already was as an outsider.

She kept her face neutral of course, not giving away what she had noticed and began to practice. Her plan was already working better than expected. Her attention at certain points in the fight had drifted to the ordered observer. She had noticed that he wasn’t really observing at first, but as the fight went on, Steven started paying attention.

Azula found what his change of attention was about when he spoke his thoughts. He had found something to look for. His advice was to be spontaneous and give surprises. Azula wasn’t sure if she was going to take it seriously though. It went against everything Azula practiced for.

Azula, was the sort of person that wanted precise and perfect moves and results, her fighting reflected this. Moreover, Steven didn’t really have confidence in what he was saying, but he wasn’t lying either. She would ask him more about that later.

As practice was finishing, one of her father’s messengers had appeared before her. Before she could speak, the messenger did, “Princess Azula, The Fire Lord requests your presence.”

Azula frowned slightly, not in discontent, but because it was unexpected. “Father wants to see me? I was just finishing anyway. Steven, follow me.” She ordered.

Steven just nodded and began walking towards them to be ready to follow. The messenger however frowned slightly, not saying anything. Azula stopped in her tracks abruptly causing Steven to also stumble to a quick stop. ‘’Wait just a moment, is there a problem?’’ she asked calmly, directing the question towards the messenger.

The messenger’s eyes widened in panic, fearing that he angered the princess, he quickly averted his gaze to the floor choosing to remain silent. Azula’s eyes narrowed in distaste, watching as the man before her ignored her question. ‘’Well?’’ she asked impatiently.

‘’N-No Princess Azula, please, I humbly ask that you forgive my insolence’’ he said while bowing to the Princess. Azula hummed in response, considering what he said, she decided however upon seeing his gaze drift once again to Steven, the meeting probably had something to do with him.

‘’Very well, seen as though I’m in a charitable mood I shall let you off just this once.’’ She said as she resumed making her way back to the door, deciding not to make any further issue out of it. ‘’Though I will warn you, don’t make me regret that decision.’’ She called out in a menacing tone as the two followed behind her at a steady pace.

The new group of three made their way to the throne room, Steven waiting outside, the messenger and Azula entering.

“Father, you wanted to see me?” Azula asks, formally and kneeling in respect. The messenger going off to the side, out of the way of the conversation that was about to happen.

“Azula,” he said acknowledging her presence, “Tell me about this trip.”

“What part about the trip do you wish to know, Father.” She replied, again upholding formality as best she could.

Fire lord Ozai frowned slightly with impatience “What have you learned about this … Steven.”

Azula froze for a second. She had ideas about him; ideas that suggested a partnership or comradery between him and the avatar, be it the current or previous. But these ideas had yet to be confirmed and telling her thoughts would lead to her pawn being taken, so she replied with what she did know for certain.

“He seems unearthly, it would appear he came from the sky and crash landed there.” She replied, hoping that would be enough. But just to be sure, she reminded him of what was already known, “My current information is he can produce shields and is durable enough for volcanic rock to not harm him from a great height.”

“And he can fall slowly,” Ozai continued, his frown deepening, “just like an air bender would.” His gaze pierced through her. She was going to reply but he continued before she could, “Tell me, Azula, why was I not made aware of this?” His tone was falsely calm, the weight of his words adding tension with every one he spoke.

The first emotion Azula felt was anger, someone had gone past her to bring this information to her father without going through her first. That particular emotion faded quickly as her current predicament involved getting rid of anything that could get in the way of her reply.

“He can fall slowly, but not like an air bender.” She took a moment to recompose herself. At this Ozai looked interested, so she continued, “I was there when he did this, there was no air manipulation involved, he just descended slowly.”

“Really?” It was just a single word reply, but it dared anything false to be said between them. He didn’t let her continue though as the words purpose was made clear, he instead asked “How?”

“I’m not certain yet, Father, I am finding out.” She said more calmly now, as their conversation seemed to be going back to neutral.

“See to it that you do, Azula, I am as much interested in our guest as you are.” He said with a smile, but the tone didn’t match. “Thank you, My Daughter, that will be all.”

Azula stood to bow, and then left the room out the way she came, the messenger from before coming to the center to talk with The Fire Lord quietly as she left. She would never admit it, but the second emotion she felt there was fear, being all to glad when her father’s tone rescinded a bit.

She exited the room to be met by Steven, who was waiting patiently for her to get back to him. She paid him no mind as she walked past him, Steven following her anyway as she marched though the halls.

The anger came back to her. Someone had gone behind her back to tell her father the new ability learned before she could. It had momentarily slipped her mind when she recited what she learned, and was then going to get to it before her father spoke the information she was about to. All it took was the moment of her not being perfect that got her scolded.

The worst part about it was that she didn’t know who told him. It could have been someone from her ship, from Zhao’s ship, a fire sage using information to lessen their punishment she was sure they received anyway … there were too many options to choose from.

So much for loyalty to the princess.

Chapter Text

As they both walked through the corridor, Azula was silent. Steven could only wonder what soured her mood, as even though she didn’t show it, he was sure she was in a bad one. Steven didn’t know what he should be doing, he wanted to say something, but in the past, she had responded unkindly to him showing care. Then again, he found he couldn’t help himself; he didn’t know if it was curiosity that was persuading him to speak, but it eventually won him over into doing so.

“Is everything ok? … Princess” he asked and hastily added again. He kept his gaze on her as he walked a bit faster, so they were closer to walking side by side, her still one step in front of course.

Azula gave him a glance, Steven couldn’t really read the emotion. She kept quiet as they walked, not answering him, which frustrated him a bit, but he too decided to keep the silence. After a while more of walking, she decided she would grace him with an answer.

“You indirectly caused me a problem.” She eventually replied, “but it has been resolved.” Steven looked at her, confused on what he could have done.

The thought ate at him too much that he had to ask, “What did I do?” He thought he was discreet enough that no one saw him helping Aang and the others, he only hoped that that didn’t cause problems.

“When that avatar” she spat venomously, “decided to collapse the temple on us all, it would appear that some subordinate of mine saw you jump out of the building.” She continued casually, waving it off. It was clear her discontent was directed elsewhere, or if she did hold frustration towards him, she was good at hiding it at this moment.

Steven however was now showing his frustration. “You got into a problem, because I saved you? That was your father in there right?” His confusion at the situation being more evident now. At first Steven was appalled at this, but he recalled his conversation with Roku at the start of his time on this world. He recalled that Roku had said that Ozai wasn’t the best father, and he knew it was brief initially, Steven would have to find out himself how far ‘wasn’t the best father’ was putting it, if she would get in trouble over this.

Azula stopped walking, and in turn so did Steven after walking a few more paces to be beside her, “Not ‘Because’ but ‘How’ you saved me.” She was glaring daggers at him. “I know fully well that you can’t bend, otherwise you would have done so the first day we met.” Steven frowned but nodded, confirming to her that her reasoning was correct, even if he didn’t need to.

She continued, “but falling slowly is similar to what an air bender can do.” Steven’s eyebrows rose slightly, but his frown was still present, he truthfully hadn’t thought about how his powers could be perceived or were similar to ones already here. “To anyone else, it would seem like I am keeping one around. Luckily enough, Father trusts me that you aren’t one.”

After staring at each other for a moment, it was something unspoken that they began walking again. Both having an idea to continue the conversation, but in a less open space.

They swiftly resumed their journey, Azula ahead and Steven in tow, with Azula now leading the pair to a place safe from outside listeners, her room. They soon got to Azula’s quarters, with Azula entering first, and Steven following suit and softly closing the door behind him. They settled into the room, Steven standing, much like he did on the boat ride, and Azula, choosing to stand also, making her way to her desk.

It was silent still, both looking at each other, waiting for the other to speak. Steven was the first to, “To recap, because I showed that one of my powers is to fall slowly, to save you, you got into trouble.”

“No. You almost got into trouble,” She said simply, “that would have just been a problem for me.” Her gaze was back to neutral. “I’m sure you know, but air benders have been extinct for one hundred years. There is only one left, and that was the little bald monk with tattoos, in orange; if people start thinking you are an air bender, it gives a simple connection to the avatar you don’t want others knowing.” This made sense, Roku had told him, that because of the war, air bending had been lost to time, aside from Aang of course.

“Ok, I will be more careful about using my powers” Steven decided. Upon hearing that his powers might not be far off from enemies of state earlier , he was more than happy to jump at the excuse to save himself from another label. His decision also came from the concern that, because of his actions so far, she was the one to get into trouble from him showing a few powers. He was equally concerned that she got in trouble in the first place.

Azula got her coy grin back now that the subject was dropped, “You know, it could help me in future if I knew what else you could do,” a pause was held for a moment, “but we have more important matters to attend to.”  She said casually as she reached into her desk to get certain documents.

Steven didn’t miss the not so subtle suggestion. He was just happy she wasn’t pushing it, presumably due to her treating him more favourable. He was equally as glad that she wasn’t reverting back to her previous ways of treating him like a doormat. It didn’t go unnoticed. His attention was back in the room at the mention of important matters. “Was there something you were told to do in the meeting.”

“No,” she said holding papers she had retrieved just moments prior, “just something I am choosing to do.” Azula said as she laid out the papers on her bedspread. “Let’s just say, I’m doing a staff check”

Steven wasn’t following, “Why?” He walked closer to all the papers that were spread. “Are we going on another trip?”

Azula continued looking over the papers, that she had access to at that point, as she answered, “We aren’t going anywhere, I’m re-evaluating whom I can trust.” She glanced at him and explained further, “The fact is, someone there went behind the princess’ back, my back. How can I know they have my best interest or safety at heart when they would rather gain favour with my father?”

Azula paused, thinking for a moment before continuing. “This isn’t wrong, loyalty to my father is a good thing, but if it’s at the expense of the commanding officer, who is to say they wouldn’t disrespect that relationship in future on a more extreme extent, betrayal for example.”

Steven frowned gently but nodded. He couldn’t decide whether he agreed with her assessment or not. ‘I mean, It could be understood’. Yes, it showed disrespect to authority figures and made them less trustworthy in life and death situations, but Steven couldn’t help think that part of it was Azula taking it personally. Not that he would ever say it out loud at this point.

Steven spoke up, deciding to voice his opinion to quell her feelings a bit. “I… think I get what you’re saying, but … what if it was because they were worried for you.” He looked at her, trying to play off his reason as well thought out.

“Explain.” Azula replied showing a bit of interest in what he could say, but keeping her main focus continued on the crew list.

“Ok, so, what if they saw me jump out with you and then maybe thought that I threatened you to silence?” He weakly speculated.

She laughed in surprise, he couldn’t tell if it was real or not, “Funny, you think you could threaten me?” She smiled menacingly “There might be powers you aren’t telling me, but it’s funny to think I’d let you get away with a threat.”

Steven thought for a moment then smiled also, his smile taking Azula by a bit of surprise “Yeah, true, you would do everything you could to make me pay, wouldn’t you.” He chuckled a bit, slightly nervous as he did so, trying to play into the supposed humour that Azula found in the situation.

Azula looked at him frowning, but then shrugged “A fair assessment actually.”

Steven awkwardly went back to listing ideas, “Ok, what if he thought that you could use me as a tool for overthrowing the current fire lord, and wanted to warn your dad.”

Azula raised an eyebrow at him “Why would I do that? I’m next in line and everyone knows it.” She shook her head at the just as ridiculous idea.

Steven relented and shrugged, thinking up something new. “What if …”

“There is no real reason to,” Azula interrupted, “unless it was to make me look like I had been hiding something and cause distrust from my father.” Azula sighed and continued. “You can come up with ideas on how it could have been, but there is only one to know for sure, we find out from the source.”

Steven relented again, “You are right, but I’m sure there is reasonable explanation.”

Azula frowned at him, “I doubt it, and that’s a rather naïve outlook,” Steven held his rebuttal for that comment “Regardless, I want to know who it is so I can have them exempt from my navy in future.”

Steven just sighed, deciding not to say anything more to argue. “Ok, so what do we do first.”

Azula, feeling satisfied she won the debate, gained a smug look as she went over the first step, “The ship and its crew are taking a break before their next assignment, we can ask around later. First we should find the letter that must have come by messenger hawk.”

“Why do you figure it’s from a letter instead of face to face conversation.” Steven asked, knowing she was correct, but wanting to know the reason regardless.

“There is always a hawk.” She said simply as she put the documents away again. “Father is the leader of the country,” She went onto explain further, “He would not have audience with mere crew-mates from a ship.”

Steven immediately thought back to his first sighting of Yellow diamond, even on the diamond line, her -at the time- pearl took the message and then it would have gone through her to Yellow if it were important. “Oh right, got it.” He said afterward, saving Azula form further explanation.

They left the room after that, heading straight for where incoming messages were processed. The walk was quiet, not an uncomfortable forced silence as other journeys had been but more of a relaxing and understanding quiet, much like the brief walk to Azula’s room.

The room had only occupied one person when the duo got there. This was to Azula’s favour, as her plan was simple, make him submit to the force that is Azula. “I need a list of letters received within the last 4 days.” She demanded simply.

“Princess… you can’t expect me to…” he began to complain or reason with her, but one look at her face stopped any further back talk. He weakly spoke out “Right away, Princess,” before looking for logs of letters from the days specified.

Steven silently disapproved, personally he would have preferred to ask nicely with a please and thank you eagerly provided. But he had to remember that the person he was helping wouldn’t think twice about asking nicely because she didn’t think once about it in the first place.

One by one the letters with any relevancy came into view, piling up as each one was found. Azula glanced over at the sender for each one and briefly at what the contents of each letter was. Steven stood back as he let Azula sort through what she needed.

He wanted to help, but he had found that the alphabet used wasn’t his native one, it reminded him of the eastern countries of his own planet, but alas he couldn’t read them as well as English or the little gem glyph he knew, he was just lucky that they could understand each other, he assumed avatar magic.

His second thought that occurred to him was that Azula was doing the sorting herself. Granted she knew what she was looking for, but she could have quite easily made the ‘… mailman? …’ do it for her.

“Two letters.” Steven stopped thinking as Azula spoke, disappointed with that she had found. “Two different letters were sent regarding,” she glanced at what Steven had dubbed internally as the mailman, “that thing you can do.” She went back to addressing Steven, he assumed the secrecy was because the less people that knew, the better.

Azula took the letters in question and promptly left, causing Steven to catch up to her on leaving the room. “So, two different people sent letters, do you know who?” Steven asked as he began walking with Azula again.

“I have my suspicions,” Azula remarked, picking up the pace as they walked down the corridors, “but I know where one letter came from for certain, our own ship.”

Chapter Text

The day was calm. For the fire nation navy, taking a day of rest before embarking on a new assignment was a nice change of pace. They were making the most of it. Some opted to spend the time on land, but most stayed on the ship; it was what felt most normal to them.

The calming ocean breeze, the nice weather only complimenting the wind. The calming waves, rocking the ship back and forth gently like a parent would a child. The calming view of the sea and sky, and an angry princess and her stooge coming into view. Time off was over just like that.

For the fire navy soldiers that noticed, relaxation was dropped instantly for a stiff respectful posture. It was thought that if you were still enough, you would become a part of the background. Those that didn’t notice were uncharacteristically spared from Azula’s warpath, only to notice, and double take at her presence as she brushed past them, causing the remaining crew members to stiff in fear or anticipation.  

She wasn’t interested in the common foot soldier, no ,Azula knew that all messages, especially towards the capital, must be approved of by the captain of the ship. The usual captain she should say, as again, when she was on that ship, she should have been the commanding officer.

Steven walked pace with her, giving slight apologetic looks every now and then for the soldiers that were especially surprised by the sudden appearance of someone that, at that very morning, they saw heading back to the palace.  Steven fills the silence, “So…. What’s the plan?” Azula glances sparingly at Steven before resuming her focus forward once more.

“A princess never reveals her secrets; besides, you will find out soon enough,” she coyly replied as they arrived at the captain’s quarters, sparing no time in getting there. It was lucky for them that the captain was one of the many that was happy to spend off duty time on the ship. The door to the room was suddenly slammed open by Azula, echoing throughout the open space, with Steven entering in tow, wincing at the action Azula gave.

“Princess? What are you doing here?” The question asked by the captain could have been considered rude, but was only worded like that out of surprise for her visit and the sound the door made upon opening.

“Watch. Your. Tone.” Azula ordered spitefully, she was never in the mood for perceived insubordination, this was especially true in this particular conversation after the morning she had had. “I am here on business,” she continued, answering to why she was here, wanting to get the point of her visit quickly and over with. “What letters have been sent from this ship.”

“What?” Again said in shock and surprise, Steven started to sweat a little, wincing at the way the captain’s responses were coming across. While Steven was certain that he didn’t mean to sound rude, he would rather Azula’s mood not worsen more than it already had that day. Luckily, the captain amended the sentence to “What do you mean, Princess?” There was a moment of pause, both Steven and the captain looking at Azula apologetically, Steven on behalf of the latter.

She sighed, clearly not having enough energy for the interaction, “Don’t make me tell you again,” Azula narrowed her eyes. “And I want a list of all letters sent from this vessel.”

The order took a few seconds to sink in. It was again because of the sudden appearances and the unsuspected nature of the question. “Right away, Princess,” he replied, which everyone was all to glad when he got his respectful response right this time.

The captain walked over to the logs for a second check, but he recounted what he could while he did so. “From what I remember; a letter came from a ship, a few letters were sent back and forth and an arrangement was made.”

Azula’s face darkened, putting the man before them at unease. Under the gaze, the captain felt a bit of pressure as he recited, but continued anyway, “The arrangement was that a top-secret letter was to be sent here, and for us to send it to the capital.” He finished as he found the proof and handed it to Azula.

“Did you, by chance, know the content of the ‘top secret letter’” Azula asked casually.

“No, I-”, the captain tried to answer but was interrupted.

“And you didn’t think to mention the ‘Top secret letter’,” Azula spoke with clear discontent laced within her words, “to your royal Princess and leader of the expedition.” She glared at him. Steven stood to the side awkwardly as the tension unfolded, creating an almost suffocating atmosphere as Azula’s verbal lashing continued.

“No…. Princess,” the captain said weakly. “On the day you seemed in a bad mood, so I thought-” he was interrupted again.

“You. Thought. Wrong.” Azula said in the same patronizing manner that she used earlier. “If it was that important, and heading towards the capital and was urgent enough, I should have known. Or do you have so little respect for your princess that you didn’t think it would be worth me knowing.”

At this, the captain did a sort of flinch and did a mixture of objecting and pleading, “No, Princess, that wasn’t my intention at all, I didn’t think it was worth the hassle for your thoughts, Princess.”

Steven had to admit, it was hard to watch. Azula wasn’t giving this guy a break, not letting him explain his probably good intentions and ignorance to what the letter actually contained. He decided to interject. It was a good moment for it too, as she was currently keeping him quiet with a stare.

“Erm, excuse me. Sorry to interrupt. Did the other person explain why they wanted you to send the letter?” Steven asked gently and reasonably, which, to the captain, was a saving grace and a nice change of pace from the bombardment the captain had just had.

“Yes, yes they did.” He jumped at the chance for possible redemption and escape. He took an extra moment to compose himself, “They mentioned sending it also so that if one of the messages was intercepted, the other would go through. Less chance of them being both intercepted.”

“That explains the two letters,” Steven remarked, hoping to lighten the mood by pointing out the solution to one of the questions. But to Azula, who had already made the connection on why there were two letters, was unimpressed. The only positive, as far as she was concerned, was that the conversation was going in a more constructive direction.

Steven spoke up again, seeming to take the lead now in terms of asking questions, considering he felt like he was easier to talk to, and was getting more information out of the captain. “do you happen to know which ship? Or who you were corresponding with personally that asked you to send the extra letter?” He asked gently again.

“He was a higher rank than captain, commander I think.” The captain spoke again. “I think his name was…” But he was interrupted again, the answer to the question stolen before his moment could come.

“Zhao,” Azula interrupted. She received looks from the two others in the room. “Please,” she sarcastically remarked, “it was obvious. That will be all.” She said as she began to leave.

“What?” Steven asked shocked this time, as he chased after her from pausing to process what just happened. “If you knew, Princess, then why come all the way down here?” He asked earnestly in confusion.

“I didn’t,” She replied, “I did have my suspicions, but when he said there was another ship involved, it only confirmed them.” She continued. Azula took a few paces before elaborating. “There was only three places it could have come. Two if we are being realistic. Those places were the ship we used, and Zhao’s fleet.”

“But that still doesn’t justify coming all the way down here?” Steven paused for a moment, “Or does it?” he asked earnestly again.

“I wanted to confirm two things.” She said casually as they kept walking, now heading off the ship. “The first thing I wanted to confirm was if my ship was involved or not, first-hand. I was right of course.” She added, a bittersweet smirk marking her minor victory.

“The second was if it was intentional or not. In other words, if they are still trustworthy or not.” Azula listed and finished as they almost got back to the palanquin.

Steven waited for the verdict, but it never came, so he pressed her for it, “Well?” He said politely as he could, Azula just glanced at him, not offering a response, “Are they?” He clarified, again politely, just interested in the verdict himself.

“No.” She answered simply, “They are not.”

Steven instantly looked disappointed, “But why not, Princess?”

They stopped outside the palanquin, Azula turned to face him, and looked at him in the eyes to make sure he understood her thoughts on what she was about to say. “The point still stands, whether they meant to or not, that they were insubordinate,” Steven looked like he wanted to object but she continued.

“I know Zhao, he is loyal to my father, don’t get that wrong, but he is also underhanded and selfish, does whatever it takes to win. He no doubt had done this on purpose for the exact reason I gave for why someone would do this, to cause distrust between me and father. My ship took part in that” She said bitterly.

Steven frowned, Azula seemed to use her father as an excuse for her enemy’s behaviour, which he felt wasn’t right in the slightest. He was also sad that she was right in the end, granted her ship had been unknowing, but it did aid in her getting into trouble.

The subject was dropped when Azula promptly got in her seat, as it was picked up and they made their way back up to the estate.

Azula was frowning to herself in the palanquin, she could only feel betrayed. She knew it wasn’t Zhao himself that saw the scenario, he would had at least brought it up with the interaction they had where she rightfully put him in place. No, this had to have been someone else.

The options for the common foot soldier was to either report it to herself, or Zhao, and they had clearly chosen Zhao. Either option as far a loyalty to the country was valid, but the fact that they didn’t choose her as the proxy for information, or at least bringing it up with her showed distrust to her as a leader.

She didn’t get it. She was a great leader, she knew how to keep others in line, she was intelligent, she could strategize, why did the soldier, whomever it may have been, choose Zhao.

She couldn’t be certain. She always left room for error so that the slight nicks in her thinking could be covered for, so she applied that here, she couldn’t be sure it wasn’t one of her men, and she wouldn’t be able to prove it if the first point of contact was to the other ship before it had set off. Many soldiers had been seen coming to and forth from both ships before departure.

She knew why Zhao did it. She played her hand too quickly as a form of keeping him in line. Threatening to stop his promotion process must have only motivated him to secure it. This turn of events, reporting key information to her father, only secured what she had put in motion in the first place.

These thought lines and similar others buzzed around her brain. It was her loss and she hated losing. ‘Looks like I have to be more perfect in my thinking to avoid another’, she thought to herself. It was the only way to keep things in control.

She decided to stop dwelling on the events of the day as she saw the palace coming into closer view. After today it will be back into daily life, so she was ready for this day to end. She signaled for palanquin to be dropped early. “Is everything ok, Princess.” Steven could be heard from outside.

“I just felt a walk in would be more appropriate,” Azula replied as she got out and dismissed the throne-bearers, “Now, come along,” She stated, as she leisurely walked in the direction of the palace. Steven tilted his head in confusion at Azula as her figure made its way forward, his look changing to a weak unsure smile as he followed after her.

Steven. He practically did nothing to help her, he got to the conclusion long after she did, his ideas were optimistic and naïve, and he was just there to tag along. However, one thing for certain is that he couldn’t have reported himself, that alone made his presence tolerable. There might be a lot mystery surrounding the boy named Steven, but he didn’t make a terrible ally, at least in this instance.

“You know, Steven,” Azula said with a smirk, “part of me would thank you for the afternoons work” Steven smiled brightly at the praise “but you didn’t really do anything, so I won’t.” She teased; she might as well get some amusement out of the day.

“Hey,” Steven shot back, “what about that whole good cop bad cop routine we did?” He frowned now, getting defensive.

“The what?” Azula said, Unfamiliar with the term she had never heard before.

“Oh, yeah. The, ‘You be really mean’ and ‘I get them to talk to me because I’m nicer in comparison’ routine.” Steven said with embarrassment, “what we did was a textbook example,” He continued getting his defensive tone back.

Azula decided to ignore the other term she didn’t know and replied, “Again, I knew the conclusion from the moment the other ship was mentioned,” She pointed out, “but I suppose I have to give you credit for getting him to move the conversation forward,” Steven smiled again, and she chose that moment to add on, “Even if it wasn’t needed,” She coyly remarked in smug satisfaction.

Steven, now seeing that she was pushing his buttons, softened a bit. He wasn’t sure if it was in a playful nature or not, but he decided to believe it was, in hope that maybe, even though she didn’t know it yet, just maybe they had gotten slightly closer.

Chapter Text

The day started of uncharacteristically normal; one could expect that after the mild investigation the other day, the day would have started off different. The schedule was the same, but both he and Azula were ignoring the one difference to come out of the morning; Zhao’s promotion, the one that Azula put in place and threatened to halt. To Steven, the letters motivation was more clear now, but still very much underhanded.

The morning’s activity was the usual routine despite the news; Steven overseeing her combat training. He wasn’t asked this time to come close and observe this time, but he noticed was while her opponent had taken to some of his advice, being less predictable and thus getting closer to actually touching her, Azula hadn’t.

Azula seemed to be keen on not stopping her relentless idea of perfection. If anything, it seemed like she doubled down on that ideal since yesterday, or at least this morning. For the guards who weren’t at that post every day, watching her train, they might have missed it. But for Steven, the guy who oversaw the princess’ training every day he was at the palace, he saw the difference. It was only slight, but her movements were sharper, her gaze more focused, and she was as relentless as ever.

She had beaten her opponent down into submission, sighed seemingly out of boredom, and stood back up straight. “That’s enough for today. You are all dismissed,” She announced to anyone present. Steven moved to leave the grounds also. “Not you though, Steven,” He stopped as everyone else glanced at him, walking past him, to the door. “You are to accompany me, your schedule has changed remember,” she coyly chastised him as she began walking to the door also.

“Oh, right,” he said sheepishly, “after yesterday, I kinda forgot.” He was unsure of what he was to do though; he remembered that at this point, Azula usually had downtime or some form of meeting. He had hoped it wasn’t the latter.

He didn’t ask what she was to be doing as they made their way through the halls, he could only hope it wasn’t in the direction of the throne room. Every time Azula had gone in there, there was something bad to come out of it.

The first time, The Avatar had been discovered. While this was a good thing, Aang fighting for re-balance and everything and it gave people hope, it also meant that a nationwide hunt had begun for the child. He also didn’t miss how Azula had acted around him after that.

The second time was yesterday. Azula goes in, and comes out unnerved, getting chastised for being saved. Then she does on a spree of finding out who wronged her, ignoring the fact that Steven had been thinking more about: None of the anger was directed at her father.

He would have at least thought that Azula should have some anger towards him now. Since the news this morning was that the person that got her into hot water, was the person that was getting praised and promoted because of supposed loyalty at her downfall.

Steven had been thinking about it a lot more since yesterday, it only being at the front of his thoughts since this morning. He could understand partially; He loved his parental figures, both his dad and the gems; but he also understood that a child could, intentional or not, avoid dealing with issues surrounding them. Again, he loved them, but it was because of that love that he grew up too quickly, choosing to deal with others before himself, something that he only really truly addressed and reflected on in therapy.

Azula’s parent to him seemed a lot more worse. Not only was she being made to grow up quickly like he was, but she was also raised to be a leader, raised to take no mercy, and raised to a high standard that he knew she couldn’t keep up forever. It was hard enough holding himself to a high standard, what he thought everyone else wanted ‘Steven universe’ to be. But to hold yourself, and someone else holding you to that regard. Its double the disappointment when it shouldn’t be.

As Steven was lost in his thoughts, he was mainly glancing down, but his sight drifted, he occasionally looked up to the left when recalling something for his thoughts, “Something wrong?” Azula half asked, as they walked past the turn off for the throne room, instead heading to her room. His movements must have been to obvious to others that he was thinking about something for Azula to outright ask him.

“No,” He said on reflex, “nothing is wrong.” He then thought for a moment, should he follow his reflex? Even with his ‘friendship’ with Azula being as strained as it was, he didn’t want to poke the metaphorical bear in bringing this up so soon. But then he thought of the one key difference between the two sets of parents. His family was filled with love for him, he didn’t really see any love here.

He decided his reflex was wrong, he needed to say something. They were getting close to her room. He needed a nice organic way of bringing it up. It took him far too long to realize his childhood could have been better, she was still fourteen, she could still be helped, right? They got to the door. But she would have to admit it’s wrong, it was White Diamond all over again.

As they entered the room, he thought about her, White Diamond. He grew to learn to love her, as she overtime had grown to earn it, but he was anything but wrong if he claimed the first few years had been easy. Forgetting her splitting him apart, she was stuck in her ways, like Azula was; even after deciding things needed to change, she did the light slip back to her old mindset. It only took the aforementioned splitting him apart to cause her to think about her not being right all the time.

He glanced at Azula and quietly sighed. He wasn’t ever going to think about doing that again, even if it could apply to now, but he did want to find something that he could use that might make her start to question things. All he could ask himself was ‘what’.

Azula was frustrated, and she took it out in her training. She was sure that everyone knew by now, but Zhao was due for the promotion, it was getting sent by messenger hawk later on. The only positive that she could take away was that she made it happen. Granted the first half was because of her efforts alone, and it meant that her being in line for the throne was more secure now that Zuko was less likely to return.

With another opponent beat, she sighed. It was helping her mood, proving she was the best, but it wasn’t enough. She put an end to the practice, “That’s enough for today. You are all dismissed,” and one by one, everyone started funneling out, including the one person who forgot a change of schedule. “Not you though, Steven,” she saw the people glancing at both him and herself, she kept her focus on the guards leaving, “You are to accompany me. your schedule has been changed, remember?” She smirked as she noticed that the guards appeared fed up again, with Steven getting more treatment. He was getting more isolated, which meant she was becoming his only positive contact, her plan was working perfectly.

After he said an excuse she only half listened to, they made their way through the palace halls. Occasionally she would glance at him, he was following her, but his focus wasn’t. His gaze was slightly at an angle facing upwards, and he had a thoughtful frown painted on his face. “Something wrong?” She decided to ask as they were nearing her room.

“No,” He said seemingly without thought put into his response, “nothing is wrong.” A lie. She frowned slightly. She would find out soon enough though, she didn’t feel like getting pampered or doing much work, so she planned on spending today's midday downtime just talking, reminiscent of their boat ride meals. The part of her plan that was isolating the young guard was working, but she still needed to get herself on his good side to get use out of him; the best way was to do what he was almost begging to everyday, just talk, which is what they were about to do.

They had got to her room. She turned around and just looked at him, he didn’t notice of course, he was still daydreaming. She waited a moment before she decided that she wasn’t going to spend the time just staring at him daydreaming, so she was the first to speak, “Clearly it’s something.” The suddenness of the unprompted sound was enough to get Steven back to focusing on the real world.

He looked at the princess with a suddenness that matched hers. He looked at her for a while, hesitating. He clearly was too much of a pansy to come out right and speak his mind. So clearly it was a sensitive subject. If direct wasn’t going to work, indirect was the route to go. “Tell me,” she pondered in a teasing tone, “was the portraits of our great nation’s leaders enough to get you to tell me about your mysterious origins.” She knew that it wasn’t what was on his mind, but the casual prompting for him to ‘spill everything’ was something she could go back to.

For a moment, there was no reaction or response, but soon after his eyes widened and a smile that could only mean he had found something to respond to. “You are next in line, aren’t you?”

Azula was caught slightly off guard with the question, it was far from any response she was expecting. “Yes, I am.” She replied simply, she didn’t think anything else as a response was worth saying as everyone knew she was a sure thing for the throne.

“What about Zuko.” Steven said after, his facial expression making something she couldn’t read. Azula frowned a bit, so that was what he was after, ‘well played,’ was all Azula could think to respond with.

“Sure, I miss Zuzu,” she reflexively mocked as she thought of him, “But he won’t be coming home any time soon, and throne is as good as mine,” She confidently smiled.

But again, Steven surprised her further by asking, “Why isn’t Zuko allowed home?” Azula narrowed her eyes at being surprised twice, the second time less so. She didn’t know his angle for what he was trying to talk about, but he was going a tediously long way to get there.

Azula sighed in slight annoyance before answering, “Its simple really, he showed disrespect and was punished for it.” She answered casually but frowning non the less as she looked at the boy before her.

She wasn’t surprised when he didn’t follow up on her brief explanation, but rather changing the topic slightly again to ask something that was only sort of related. “Don’t you think its too much?”

Azula frowned, “What exactly is too much?” she asked, her frown forming into a scowl.

“He got banished,” Steven said slowly, trying to tone down the temperature of the conversation. “That was the punishment for disrespect,” He said incorrectly, “Don’t you think it’s a bit harsh.”

Azula looked at him and corrected his false information. “No, his punishment for disrespect was an Agni Kai, his banishment was punishment for being a coward.” She glared at him for even bringing it up if he knew a bit of the situation already.

Steven just blinked for a moment with a blank expression, the only thing of note being the slight look of concern in his eyes. “Ok,” he said calmly, “putting aside being banished for being scared,” Azula decided not to correct him as it was clear he was going to continue, “What is an Agni Kai?”

Azula sighed and regretted not correcting him to save herself from explaining something else to him. “Agni Kai, it is a duel between two fire benders,”

Steven frowned slightly in his concern, “Why would the Fire Lord allow him to be in a duel.” Azula closed her eyes in exasperation and frustration.

“Because his opponent was the Fire Lord,” Azula explained like it was the most obvious thing in the world, “Zuzu disrespected our Father, and thus his honour, and he had to fight to get it back. When Zuzu refused to fight, he was marked and banished.”

Steven paled, “D…Don’t you see how wrong that is?” He asked, taking his turn to be exasperated. His seemed to be pleading at Azula for some reason but she simply scoffed in reply.

“What’s wrong with it? An act of disrespect needs to be fixed, and that day Zuko,” she said using his actual name, “ didn’t bring any honour to our family.” She ended, hoping Steven would get it.

He didn’t, “So he isn’t allowed to be apart of the family anymore? A Dad shouldn’t do that to their child.”

Azula glared at Steven, “How dare you.” She spoke evenly but with intensity behind each word. “My father is a great man and leader that this country needs.”

Steven continued to frown in concern “But he isn’t a great dad! My Dad would never banish me. We have had a few disagreements, but I’m sure that banishment had ever came up as a thought. It’s not a punishment you think of first.”

“And what would be a suitable punishment for someone, who is representing the strength and conviction of a country, who is leading and winning a war against the rest of the world, who is to never show weakness, to give.” Azula retorted, still level, but her tone getting slightly harsher with each point.

“Not banishment!” Steven said exasperated again, “Where is the love. The love that a parent is meant to have.”

“Correct love is earned,” She spat with her own frustration, as again it was another obvious thing Steven has missed. “Giving and receiving love unconditionally makes you weak.”

Steven’s frown deepened, “Love does not make you weak,” He childishly countered.

Azula retorted “Yes it does.” She paused in annoyance, “You sound just like mother,” She said spitefully.

Azula wasn’t sure what changed but the concern slowly stated to leave Stevens expression as the conversation went on. “Well it sounds like your mother may have had a point.”

“Look at me, Am I banished?” Azula smirked, having found a point to make her the victor of what was clearly now an argument. “No, Zuko on the other hand is, and guess what mother gave him? Unconditional love. I, on the other hand, have been raised correctly, and am next in line for the throne.”

Steven’s tone shifted a bit, “Well at least your mother was trying to be a good mother.”

Azula smirked with a glare, “Well she failed, she was a terrible mother.” Azula proudly stated, as much as it hurt her to say, it was a fact she used to win the argument.

“Oh, believe me,” Steven rolled his eyes, “Showing genuine love instead of self-idealized fake love doesn’t make her a bad mother,” Azula’s smirk dropped the slightest fraction, her eyes narrowed, while his concept of fake love could have been a stab at her, due to their differences of opinion on the matter, she knew it wasn’t.

To confirm her quick thought, she countered, “What do you know of bad mothers?” Azula goaded.

“I just do, ok?” Steven slightly gritted his teeth, at her comment, she decided to press further.

“What? I have examples to back my claims” Azula remarked, “Don’t have any?”

Steven’s Irises wavered a bit, almost changing shape, “OH! I have examples,” And with that Azula knew she had got her wish to find out more about Steven.

“Ever taken to prison for something you didn’t do? Ever responsible for fixing the mental tares of thousands because ‘mommy dearest’ tricked her family? What about being put on trial that turned out to be useless because faking your own death and being your own fake murderer was something your mother made you responsible for.” Steven ranted and his volume raised with each point, his face seeming to flush in anger slightly with every word.

Steven continued. “Ever had a family member in constant anguish because they knew the truth but were commanded not to say anything? Ever had someone try and kill you because they were locked away for having a disagreement over something Rose ended up fake doing anyway. Ever had someone try to kill you because Rose, oh sorry, Pink Diamond got bored of someone, left them for six thousand years and went on a killing spree that would have ended all life as you know it. What about all of that, and more building and building that eventually turns you into a…” The flush on Stevens cheeks was brighter and pinker now.

Upon getting to that last bit, Steven widened his eyes, touched his cheeks, and then closed his eyes. He took a deep breath and muttered something slowly and calmly before the pink on his cheeks started to dim down and fade. With a few more slow breaths he opened his eyes and shot an apologetic smile, “Sorry, got a little heated there.” As much as Steven tried his best to keep smiling, due to the conversation beforehand, occasionally it would falter slightly with a lapse in concentration.

Azula just stood there and looked at him. Well, one of her forever ago suspicions was correct, he clearly had some training in dealing with stress. What was interesting to her was what she had just heard, it was clearly from experience. She stared at him analytically, he can’t have been much older than her which made the fact that he was reciting these particular problems from his life that much stranger.

What was further surprising to her was the shift at the end, they were having an argument, he was clearly invested enough to get angry over it, it was only until he remembered something at the end that he stopped to thing about making amends to his negative emotions.

If there was any potential listeners, the scenario must have been quite strange, it went from Steven complaining and Azula being frustrated, to him being concerned and her mocking his opinion, to him ranting, to nothing. Quite literally, they were now in silence, looking at each other, unsure of what to say next.

“Well that was fun,” Azula said dispersing the tension in the air and walking around Steven to the door. Truthfully, it was to her; Azula hadn’t had a debate like that in a long time, this one was especially so since it was the mild-mannered boy finally showing real anger.

Steven just looked at her surprised that she was dropping it just like that. She knew that he was expecting something, but she simply wasn’t in the mood for starting anything, it had helped get rid of a bit of stress because of the past few days, and besides, it was fun.

Steven felt embarrassed, he had just gushed about several issues he had with the person who identified as ‘Rose Quartz’. He was only glad Azula dropped the situation as quickly as he cooled off his negative emotions.

Steven was also slightly ashamed of himself, he honestly thought he was doing a lot better. He thought he had worked out all his thoughts in therapy. He thought at this point he would be able to deal with it better.

He was told that it was always going to be with him, he had accepted that, but he didn’t like how easy it was pulled out of something. Truthfully, he thought it didn’t help that the only person he had had interactions with was Azula, who wasn’t empathetic.

As much as he wanted to help Azula, it was clear it was a one day at a time sort of deal. It was going to take a lot longer than a few months to help her, that whole interaction just then made it very clear.

He sighed as he watched the rest of the day passing before him, more training for Azula and she had let him independently patrol the halls for the last bit of the day. He was glad Azula suggested it, he felt he needed some time to himself, he might try connect with Roku and ask to vent for a bit. It would be better to end the day with a half kinda therapy session.

Azula had left Steven to his own devices to end the day with. She was more than happy to peacefully reflect on what she had in fact learned about the enigma that was Steven himself.

His mother was clearly an interesting person, that much was left unsaid. There was a lot to take in if she was honest with herself, the thing that he led with was ‘self-idealized fake love,’ so he clearly believed any love she had for anything was fake. Azula pondered that for a moment, but any thoughts she had on that were quickly forgotten as she moved onto the next thing.

“Six thousand years…” She said aloud to no one. Steven had mentioned that his mother was neglectful twice before continuing that one of the instances was over six thousand years. Whatever had tried to kill him had to be at least that old, but that also brought into question the mothers age, and Steven’s age. It was possible that her assumption earlier on his age was wrong, but regardless, there was something there.

A possibility was spirits. If Azula’s assumption was correct, and Steven did in fact have something to do with the Avatar, this would explain it. It would explain the age problem, and perhaps some of his abilities that she has seen or that he claims to have more of. However Azula’s intuition told her it might be something else. It was entirely possible that he was some sort of spirit or son of one, but there could be something else, while it explained a few things, all of his issues sounded human.

The third thing she decided to summatively reflect on, was that he has been against attempted engages on his life. She could only conclude that the unsure advice he had given her for fighting was actually from experience, so she might give it some more serious thought. But it wasn’t the worst thing, there was something at the end he would rather not say, and even bringing it up stopped him ranting further.

The last thing she took away though was that he clearly found something wrong with the fire nation, or at the very least, her fathers’ way of doing things. Azula could only scoff at the idea, how could anything be wrong? She was perfect, so were the fire nation and her linage. She was insulted, but she wouldn’t stop that from interfering with getting him close to her.

Chapter Text

Six thousand years. It was the one thing Azula thought more on, Steven had said Six thousand years. After a few uneventful days at the palace, it was something she thought about when she got the chance. It was another puzzle piece she had gained about the man in question.

She had at one point actually asked his age, he replied that he was eighteen years old; it was already older than what she had initially guessed before six thousand years was something on her mind. He replied instantly, no lie, but he had also, with no prompting, added that people always said he looked younger than he was.

So if he was to be believed, it was the mother who had at least six thousand years of age. Azula frowned to herself, was he a spirit? The question had been on her mind since that day. It eventually got to the point that she had hired a historian scholar to help her look into it, her conclusion: He was too human for one. Yes there were human spirits, but it was because that in life they were spiritually connected and then became one, not a spirit just looking like a human.

Was his mother a spirit? This was more probable, but again, he was faced with human issues because of his mother, trial for murder, spirits don’t work like that, from little she did know, spirits definitely didn’t have a court system and she had found out that unless they had made themselves mortal and attune to the mortal plain, they couldn’t truly die.

Azula was no closer to any answers as she was before she hired the source of information. It honestly was all assumptions on her part, and he had not given any more clues since his rant. Upon remembering the rant Azula stopped her train of thought, she could trick him.

Steven had been careless in the past about letting things slip, even on the first day, he decided to perform a unique ability without thinking about the implications. It only got more careless from there, jumping out of the window without a second thought, and being too busy in a rant to think about what he was saying. She just needed to get him to speak without thinking.

She currently was spending time alone in her morning downtime, something she had opted to do since deciding research was something she wanted to do within that time, so she just had to wait for her second down time to have another chat with Steven. She would have to think of a way to get Steven himself to conclude if he was a spirit or not. She glanced over at the calendar; she might have an idea.

Friend making had been tough for Steven, he thought that maybe he could at least find one, but nope. Everyone in the palace guard seemed to share the same mentality as his guard mentor did on his first day, however unlike her, who had bothered to listen to his side of the story, the others didn’t.

For whatever reason, Steven hadn’t really seen his single day mentor again. Of course it was partly due to the traveling he had been on shortly after his introduction into the palace, but he hadn’t seen her since he had returned. Steven had figured she had been re-positioned elsewhere in the palace or the fire nation; in any case, he still had no one to talk with.

He honestly felt a little isolated, the only interactions he had with other people were the sometimes connections with Roku, who was more than happy to oblige talking, and Azula, but interactions with her had been lacking the within the past week or so, with the exception of one conversation they had about ages.

All Azula said to him in regard to their lack of sharing a day, was that she was working on something. He had hoped it wasn’t some form of revenge plot against that guy who used her for a promotion, but also that it wasn’t her not wanting to be near him because he let his emotions get a little carried away in ranting about his mother.

He didn’t know how to feel about her leaving him alone; on one hand he missed the interactions he had with her, interactions with the only alive person that would actually acknowledge him as something other than someone who was getting special treatment, on the other it meant peace. Honestly, he was starting to think that he wanted the interactions with her again, the loneliness through the day was slightly depressing.

It was only at the end of her fire bending training that he got his wish, she was finishing up on her forms, still as precise as ever. When he started to head to the door to go and petrol the halls once again. He was stopped by her saying, “Steven, I am demanding your presence this afternoon.”

He spun around and looked at her, waiting in the center of the room. The room half full of guards at this point gave him a scowl, something he had come to realize that they had been giving him overall for some time now.

Despite her action probably deepening their negative bias towards him, he couldn’t help in brushing it off and walking to Azula with a smile, something to show her that he was ready for what she had in store. “Yes, princess,” he eventually responded earnestly.

He waited until the unpleasant gazes were gone and the two were alone to ask, “So, how did that project go? Is it finished?” He honestly wasn’t sure if it was top secret, but he thought it polite to not bring it up in front of others regardless, to be on the safe side.

“Inconclusive as of yet,” She casually remarked, “I have a bit more to do to see if I’m right or not.” She said as she began her walk towards the door.

“Is that what you need me for?” Steven asked, interested as he followed after her. Over the days of mild isolation, the project, being the cause of Azula’s diverted attention, honestly had him curious on what she was actually working on.

“Partly, I need something done in the city,” Azula pondered, “It isn’t urgent, but going today has an added bonus.” She finished as they left through the door.

They walked through the halls for a few seconds before Steven decided to speak up and ask one of the questions that came to him, “Ok, so this project, it’s not revenge right?” He couldn’t help put a bit of a hopeful tone in his words.

“Revenge…” she pondered for a bit, but then remembered something “You mean against Zhao? No, he isn’t worth it at this point,” She said dismissively “He has something big planned off his promotion, and I don’t mean the Avatar, at the very least he will be out of our minds for the mean time.”

Steven reflexively frowned, party for Azula again dismissing what happened to her, but also for what this big thing could be. Considering the man Steven thought him to be, he didn’t think that was a good thing.

While Steven didn’t know what this big thing meant, he asked a slightly different follow up question, “Does that mean he has quit on trying to capture the Avatar?”

Azula side glanced at him as she continued walking. “No, he is still trying, he currently has one failed attempt so far actually,” she again said dismissively.

“Wait really?” Steven immediately replied as they passed by the portraits of the previous fire lords.

“Yes, really,” Azula replied with a mocking smirk, “The attempt involved acquiring highly trained archers, and even then, the Avatar escaped because of a silent spirit.” She elaborated with a vindictive joy to her voice, not hiding her amusement at someone who wronged her not getting their way. “Luckily gaining a valuable resource and he still can’t even catch a child.”

“Well… that’s good.” He awkwardly said as they kept walking. He was glad that Aang was doing just fine considering he had another pursuer with a lot more resources than his previous one. Steven sighed as he thought about that. It was amazing Aang was doing well, but he felt sorry for Zuko; the banished prince had less at his disposal than an underhanded random soldier with sideburns.

“Ok,” Steven said, stopping his thoughts to continue the conversation, “So no revenge,” relief coated his words at not having to be a part of that, “but I guess it doesn’t tell me much about what it could be,” he caught Azula’s coy glance, and added, “and you aren’t going to tell me any time soon, are you.” He sighed with a slight smile on his face.

“What can I say, a princess can’t be too eager to reveal her secrets” she mockingly said as she continued to lead the way to the entrance of the palace. “Besides, I’m taking some time off from doing that, with the exception of what we are doing this afternoon.”

“So will you at least tell me the bonus? Of going today?” Steven asked curiously as he spoke the second question on his mind.

“I could tell you,” She glanced slyly at him, Steven looked at her with anticipation but knowing where her sentence was going, “but I won’t,” she smirked, “once we get into the town center, it will be easy to guess anyway, think of it as a surprise.”

Steven sighed but nodded, he could only hope that this bonus and surprise was a good thing.

They had decided to walk for whatever reason, Steven found it strange. Granted they hadn’t got out a lot, any business done could be done in the palace, but since the letter caper, Steven hadn’t seen Azula use the palanquin.

She had made the excuse that this project was on a need to know basis, and throne bearers weren’t on the need to know list, but Steven was skeptical. Currently, Azula was inside a building that was supposedly for her project, and Steven was outside.

Steven, deciding that he would stop worrying about the princess that could handle herself and it didn’t need to be addressed now. Instead he started to focus on the bonus; It was a good thing after all.

The city had been decorated with lanterns yet to be lit, and the occasional stand, with some still being set up. It was obvious to him that it was some sort of fair, having lived next to one his entire life. No, not a fair, there was no rides, more like a festival, and Steven was looking forward to it.

He could tell it was only a matter of time before the activities started and he couldn’t wait. It wasn’t exactly the same as what he was used to, but it was close enough to home that he could definitely appreciate it while he could.

Azula exited the building she had been in to find Steven looking around at what had been set up already. “I take it you like what the surprise was,” she smirked as she closed the door behind her.

“I do actually,” he said fondly looking at it all, “It reminds me of home a little,” he confessed as he smiled.

Azula looked at him, amusement slipping for a second before her facial expression returned. “Well, truthfully it almost slipped my mind,” she paused just thinking of it, “I really don’t know whose idea it was for a fire nation cultural festival to be in the winter,” She sighed, “I feel it would be better served in the summer, to truly celebrate it.”

“But don’t you think winter is the perfect time.” Steven replied smiling at her.

“What do you mean?” She looked at the boy with an expression that disagreed with him, but was willing to hear him out, despite effectively disagreeing with her immediately.

“Well winter is exactly between two summers,” Steven elaborated, “If summer is the season of fire, then surely the best way to celebrate it all year around is to remind everyone in the coldest season?” He reasoned.

Azula paused for a moment. She was all about efficiency, so it had only ever made sense for it to be done in the month that was dedicated to her element. But his reasoning got a pass in her book, the only thing wrong with it was that it was too optimistic. “I still feel it would be better in the summer,” She replied after considering his words.

“Let’s agree to disagree,” Steven said softly with a smile, quickly moving onto his next question, “So what exactly does one do in a fire nation cultural festival?”

Azula, deciding to ignore the notion of disagreement in favour of keeping things on good terms to get information later, instead asked her own question, “So you haven’t been to a cultural festival before.” Her eyes studied him as he responded.

“Well,” Steven began, “I have, but I thought it was about sharing culture, why have a fire nation cultural festival in the fire nation?” He questioned.

“The Fire Days Festival is a tradition that goes back a few generations, within the last few though, it was seen as an opportunity to spread fire nation culture to the rest of the world,” Azula explained, as she looked around at the stalls that seemed to be ready to start, “The fire nation colonies get a taste of the homeland, and we, here, get to experience what is popular in the colonies, its used to unite the fire nation in all its territories.”

Steven faltered a bit when reminded of the war, but shook it off in favour of having a good time for once, “Ok, so, what do you recommend to a person who has never been to a… Fire Days Festival before” He said after a moment.

“It should be staring any minute,” Azula said dismissively, “Honestly, I’d just say look around,” she glanced back to Steven, “But it is tradition to wear a mask.”

Steven nodded, “Then let’s get a mask first.” Azula just watched him as she walked after him as he went to look for the nearest stand that had masks on offer.

Steven had found the festival fun, after getting the masks, the duo had opted for food, Steven trying all the vegetarian options throughout the stands. They watched some fire bending done by professional showmen. A highlight was finding some cultural music to listen too.

Considering Steven was pretty removed from the fire nation despite being in the center of it, it was a treat to embrace what the nation he was living in had to offer. He might just have to get out more often if he ever got a day off.

He had fun, he wouldn’t deny that, but he was also on edge. One would think that due to the festivities that he would have been relaxed, and he would have been, if it weren’t for Azula being slightly off.

At first, he couldn’t put his finger on it, but over time he had realised that she wasn’t acting like her authoritarian self. Granted he hadn’t interacted with her for a few days, one could claim she made a miraculous change over the week or so, but Steven knew her better than that.

It was because of not interacting with her that actually tipped him off, he was too lax with how he was presenting himself, being too absorbed within the atmosphere of the festival, that he forgot the dynamic they were in, princess and guard, a dynamic that Azula would have enforced, unless it was because she wanted something.

They dynamic had slipped because of his rant, acting more true to himself, and he assumed she had let him get away with it because she too needed it, and maybe because he apologized afterwards, they were trying to be on better terms after all, but why was he being let of currently.

Unless…

“Princess,” He said formally, as they walked back from the festival at a leisurely pace, next to one another, something he also had noticed.

“Yes?” Azula replied, gazing at him again, eyes that he had caught on him more often than not.

“How did you find the festival?” He asked cautiously as he glanced back at her.

“Above average, I would say,” Azula pondered, “The decorations this time were put together better than last year, and it was a bigger turn out too.”

“You didn’t really take part in it though,” He mentioned as he recalled the events. “Was it not worth your time?” It was Steven’s turn to observe her.

Azula’s eyes pierced into his frowning slightly, “What are you trying to say?”

“I’m trying to ask why we came,” Steven inquired. “You had this thing for your project, but I’m sure they could have come to you, and even then, we could have gone straight back to the palace.” He saw Azula frown slightly, so he decided to add, “I’m not saying I am not grateful, I am, again it reminded me of home a little. But why wait around if you weren’t going to do much.” 

“First,” Azula said with a tone that got Steven’s full attention, “I couldn’t risk information being leaked, we don’t want another letter incident.” Her frown stayed firm. “Second, are you suggesting that I can’t let you enjoy yourself.”

“Yes, that’s part of it.” Steven replied, probably wording it poorly but it was good enough, “That’s what I’m finding confusing.” He studied her eyes for a second, “You don’t really talk to me for a week, and suddenly I get to go to a festival. It’s just off.” If Steven thought his first wording was poor, he regretted his last sentence.

“So,” Azula scowling now, “I can’t do something nice without being ‘off’”

“No, wait, It came out wro-”

He was immediately interrupted, “Here I thought that after your little explosion about how much you hated your mother, we had gotten a little closer.” She said spitefully.

“Well I thought we hadn’t,” Steven frowned now, “I was a bit on edge because I thought you hated me a bit for it.” Azula waited for him to continue, “You don’t talk to me for a week, and you think we got closer?”

Azula smirked now, “So you are that insecure that if you don’t have approval straight away, you think people hate you.” Azula frowned again, not letting Steven speak, “I’m not sorry that I, as a princess of a nation at war, don’t have time to coddle a guard because he feels isolated or lonely.”

Steven frowned with embarrassment, but then closed his eyes and breathed out. He took a step back and walked a few paces behind Azula now. “Sorry, Princess.”

Azula spun around to stare at him with a glare, Steven stared her down back, putting proper formal posture into how he stood, making sure that she couldn’t criticize anything. Without saying anything, she turned back around and the two walked to the palace in silence.

Azula wasn’t sure what to make of the last part of the evening, she didn’t get the information she desired, it ended with her feeling a little insulted, and her idea of being nice hadn’t worked.

Yes, the outing was to try get Steven off guard, it failed. What was infuriating was that it was only opportunistic. She could have thought of anything to keep Steven from thinking clearly, but she chose the festival out of charity.

Clearly it was the wrong choice, again she miscalculated, doing anything to be nice doesn’t work out. But she should have known that, so why did this frustrate her.

He was right of course, there was an ulterior motive, but why did him suspecting there was one infuriate her. She concluded that it was the level of trust between them. Despite her efforts since changing tactics, there was a lack of trust. It wasn’t that Steven would betray her, he had no reason to at this point, but it meant that he wasn’t safe from doing just that. She didn’t have his loyalty yet, which is why she felt like this, she had failed her little goal for now.

But her main goal wasn’t entirely failed, their little spat made way for opportunity. By this point she had Steven figured as someone empathetic and hating to do wrong, so if he believed he had done, he would be the one to apologize which put her in a position of social power, she could still get something from this yet. How to use this for potential information, she would have to find out.

Steven had mixed feelings on the day; for the most part he had loved it, actually interacting with someone again and enjoying a festival. The last bit of the day hit him sour. Was he in the wrong?

He honestly hadn’t pegged Azula as the type to let him enjoy himself like this, he was sure if there was an ulterior motive to letting him around the festival, he even thought that getting something out of him was the whole reason they left the palace in the first place, but now he wasn’t so sure.

In his room he laid on his bed thinking, he wasn’t doing well at his mission. Even if it was Azula having an ulterior motive, she was being ‘nice’ and he should have really celebrated that to her to try something on a subconscious level.

He sighed at that. He would really prefer her doing something nice for the right reasons, but maybe it was wrong to expect that yet. Deciding to close his eyes with a final thought, he will try better tomorrow.

Chapter Text

The last evenings events had affected the morning and a bit of the afternoon. Steven was alone again. Instead of his usual routine of being apart of overseeing training, he had hall duty. He was no stranger to this, it being his job for the last week or so while Azula worked on her ‘project’, but the issue with today was that was all he was scheduled for, at least previously he had Azula’s training sessions to spice up the day a bit. His morning had consisted of walking down a hall, walking down a hall, and you guessed it, walking down a hall.

Steven sighed, ‘I guess this is what I get for looking a gift horse in the mouth’, he thought to himself. An effective evening off was presented to him and he just had to make sure it was for the right reasons. He felt a bit stupid considering it. He wanted to make sure for her personal growth, and he had gained enough self-respect to no let himself be used, but he wasn’t one hundred percent sure if he was even being used in the first place.

He shook his head to shake out the thought, he had dwelled enough on this line of thinking last night, he didn’t want the whole day to be reflecting on possible poor choices, though walking through halls devoid of people would make one alone with ones thoughts. Trying to think about something else, Steven distracted himself with the phrase he had thought to himself to spark off this repeat of thinking.

‘Looking a gift horse in the mouth, it’s strange a strange phrase, what even is a ‘gift horse,’’ he thought to himself. It wasn’t the best topic of choice for occupying his head, but anything beat counting steps and comparing hallways by the numbers of steps he had done for the last few sessions of walking through halls.

A voice spoke out to him which removed him from his thoughts, “You there,” Steven spun his head around in surprise to see a messenger addressing him, “you are to report to the training ground immediately”

This didn’t make sense, by Stevens estimation, Azula’s training should have ended by now, both of them in fact, so this new order was surprising to him, even if he were to disregard what happened yesterday.

Still processing this, all Steven could manage to reply with was, “You mean right now?” just to give him a little extra time to comprehend what was said and what to expect.

The messenger looked at him without giving an answer but promptly then started heading in the direction of the training grounds. Steven, taking the hint, followed after. He had hoped the little extra thinking time would help, and while it did with the comprehension of what was happening, it didn’t help him with what he could expect.

Was the training session extended? Why was he needed? Weren’t they not on good terms with one another? Was that the point, was something bad going to happen now? But why now, sticking to the usual schedule, Azula could have done something then. Unless it was a last-minute thing. But Azula always plans things out.

All these thoughts played through his head as he was led to the grounds. Most of the journey was over in a seeming instant, the door was coming up. He could think about it all day but ultimately, he would only find out when he walked through the door that they found their way over to.

The messenger had left Steven there, walking off to do other tasks, but it left Steven alone to walk in, which wasn’t comforting. He pushed on the door and looked in, it was just Azula in there, waiting for him, staring at the door which he was sure she saw open a bit.

Alarm bells went off in his head. Just him and Azula, on training grounds… a place that is used for fighting, were they going to have a fight?

Steven steeled his nerves and made his full way through the door, and walked to the center of the grounds, coming face to face with Azula.

Silence.

Steven’s composed expression that was ready for anything slipped a little bit.

“Well?” Azula said staring him. After returning a blank expression to her, she continued. “Don’t you have something you want to say.”

Stevens expression that was ready for anything had since been forgotten by him. He wasn’t expecting that. He eyed her, looking at her face to get a read on her, nothing, it was a natural expression.

“I… have wanted to apologize to you, princess,” he picked his words carefully, keeping his eyes on her. There was no response, so he continued. “If you honestly,” he paused looking at her “had no ulterior motive, I apologize and am very sorry, princess.”

“Not good enough,” Azula sharply responded, Steven looked taken back and was about to retort, but Azula beat him to it, “Do you know why I actually want an apology.” She coldly asked.

“No, princess.” He said honestly. With he way she worded the question, he concluded it wasn’t a matter of pride, but something else, and he was curious to what that could be.

“Trust.” She answered simply, but with a condescending tone, “this is about trust.” Steven frowned, but waited for her to continue, “That,” she said spitefully “attempt at an apology, and yesterday evening, made something clear to me,” she glared at him, “You don’t trust me.”

Steven looked at her blankly, ‘What?’ he said internally. “You think I don’t trust you?”

“I know you don’t trust me,” Azula spitefully countered, “and frankly I think its an issue we need to resolve.”

“I trust you,” He argued, but faltered a bit when he actually thought about it.

“Aside from yesterday, which was the straw that broke the camelephant’s back, I have other examples.”

Steven, deciding to ask about what a camelephant was later, instead asked “What examples?”

“You are still keeping your powers secret, for one,” She stated, seemingly ready for his counter.

Steven froze, she had got him there. “Ok,” he said softly, “Ok, maybe you are right. Maybe I don’t trust you yet, but can you blame me?” Azula scowled at him but let him continue. “The first time I have a conversation with you, I get ambushed and fought against. Then when I’m finally used to my new life and starting to relax, you shoot fire at me, and treat me like I’m less than human,”

Steven started putting frustration into his tone, “And then I get shot at again but ignored. Then you suddenly change and are starting to be nice and I think ‘oh maybe we can be friends.’ But one argument about parents makes you ignore me for a week, so maybe I think you are going back to how you were.” His frustration slowly trickled off after venting his last few experiences.

“So, once again princess, If it was just me being paranoid for no reason,” he said it softly and changed the wording of his apology this time, pushing more responsibility onto him, even though the sentiment was the same, “then I am sorry for yesterday.”

Azula just stared at him. He looked back at her, his head lowered apologetically but still looking at her, waiting for her response. She closed her eyes slightly and spoke, “Very well,” She opened her eyes again, “Though I still think your attempt at an apology could use some work, I will accept it for now. You can go”

Steven looked at her curiously, but smiled slightly, both for getting his reasons of his chest, but for them mending their dynamic slightly. “Thank you for understanding princess.” He turned around to leave.

“Actually, before you go,” Azula spoke up and Steven turned around, “my project has one last piece needed. Tell me everything about spirits you know.” Azula looked at him neutrally.

Steven blinked a few times at her, “Spirits?” He paused for thought, “Well if I am honest, I have met one, but honestly I don’t know about them really,” he replied apologetically.

After a few moments of Azula staring at him, decided to let him go once and for all, “That will be all.”

Steven nodded and headed out of the training grounds. He closed the door with one last look in to see Azula seemingly in thought. Steven shrugged and began walking around the halls again. While he was in a better mood now than earlier, he still couldn’t help but sigh at returning to the boring job that was walking around the halls.

This time he had something new to think about, ‘Why was the project a secret?’ If it was just about spirits, then why keep him in the dark at all? He knew enough about the world that they weren’t myth in this one, and they were apart of the culture, Roku had told him on one the chats they had had. So why keep it a secret.

He could have kept the fact he knew one, Roku, a secret, but after Azula confronting him about the trust between them, he thought he could at least let that slip. He was no where close to telling her about all the gem stuff he could do, but he could start small and vague. It might even help her trust him a bit more.

Azula would call today a success. The interaction went well. Not only did he apologize like she wanted him too, she got information. The apology wasn’t the exact one she had wanted, but his second apology was close enough to the desired outcome.

It was unfortunate however that while she got answers, it left her with more questions. The answer she got from Steven on if he knew spirits or not was genuine, probably him reflecting and deciding to be more upfront, which Azula would call a further success. However, if his answer was genuine, then it meant that he really only knew one spirit, and while it could have been his mother, she already knew the spirit he was referring to.

It could have been a stretch in logic, but she reasoned that the spirit he knew was the previous Avatar. She had thought more about this, but the tone of voice he used when saying Roku’s name in the temple was similar to that of personal recognition, and not just someone you saw on a painting once. But it was only a possibility, one that she would not try confirming any time soon.

Even if her theory wasn’t correct, she no longer thought his mother was a spirit, It was definitely a possibility, but his answer was genuine, and if he was half spirit, then he would have more to say as far as spirits were concerned. So it begs the question, ‘what was Steven?’. It felt useless to, but once again, she review what she knew: strange abilities, durable, about six thousand years of age between him and his mother, strange names…

Nothing added up, how did floating link to shields, how did a really old mother translate to appearing by falling one day, and how did the name of a precious rock link to a flower, and a never before heard word: Steven. It was a shame because in his rant he glossed over the name Rose and Pink diamond so fast that she wasn’t sure which one was his mother, not that the information would have helped her at all, but any information is better than nothing.

She was back to square one, but again, she was one step closer to the identity that is Steven, and again the impression she got from him that he would work on the lack of trust he had for her.

“Avatar Roku,” She said out loud to see if it would give her any new threads of thought. She was out of luck. Though one thing was for certain, as long as that theory wasn’t disproved, she would have to remind herself to be careful. Steven might try trusting her, but she would need to be choosy at what trust is actually given. Trusting a friend of the enemy wasn’t a wise choice.

Chapter Text

Since the confrontation about trust, nothing much had happened that spiced up the casual day. It was routine as usual. There wasn’t any need for the Princess’ schedule to be any different at the moment, so as such, Steven found himself in his usual routine since the conversation.

One thing of note however, that did manage to spice up the days was the various news that Azula had told him. Zhao’s failed exploits were a topic of conversation on a couple of days,  the news actually allowing Steven and Azula to bond a little; Azula relishing in the man’s failing and thus providing a poetic victory for her, and Steven internally glad that Aang was holding his own and outwardly glad that the underhanded soldier got his comeuppance.

The first piece of news being that Zhao had supposedly been ambushed by a master fire bender and had his ships burnt, something that Azula was sure was an exaggeration or lie, and the second was that he was defeated on The Avatar’s home territory and had an advantage using air bending relics, something again she was sure was an exaggeration.

The other bit of news that deviated from the norm was something not to do with Zhao, new technology had been recovered. The man behind said invention was lost to rebellion and no more new war changing ideas coming from him, but the fire nation was practically buzzing with the new asset. Steven didn’t really ask what it was, just that it was something that probably meant bad news for the rest of the world when they started being put into production and use.

Today was one of those days for Steven, something that Azula had dubbed newsworthy enough for Stevens ears. The morning training had been completed, and Steven and Azula were passing time in one of Azula’s rooms, one that seemed to have the purpose of Azula being tended to by maids.

“I have some news about The Avatar,” Azula had said spontaneously to start of the conversation as she was in the middle of having her nails filed. Her eyes now on Steven.

“Oh, what’s the news?” Steven replied as he stood of to the side glancing back at her. He wasn’t worried about the news, if it was something major, he would have heard about it by now from Azula herself, so he was relaxed as he asked.

“He is heading north,” she casually mentioned, again eyeing him to see how he reacted.

Confusion crept on Stevens face, “Is that important, Princess?” Steven asked as he glanced back at her.

“Not particularly,” she closed her eyes again and went back to relaxing as she was being pampered. “It just means that our troupes are heading north too.”

Steven still failed to see how this was interesting, if it was to be assumed that it was Zhao she was talking about, it was a given that Zhao would be following Aang wherever he seemed to travel to next. “Is there something interesting about the north?” Steven asked again, he was curious to see what Azula actually wanted to tell him, as he was sure there was more to it.

Azula opened her eyes slyly to look at him once more, “You know it means there is going to be war, don’t you?” Still looking at him for his reaction.

Steven’s eyes widened, both in surprise and confusion. “Erm, isn't the fire nation already at war?” He turned more towards Azula the more his interest was piqued.

She smirked, “Yes, but if I’m honest, it’s mainly been a war with the earth kingdom as of recent, when I say war, I mean that the fire nation is preparing for battle against the northern water tribe.” There was a slight pause before a knowing smug smile was presented on her face.

Steven knew that smile meant something, he pressed further, “Will you win?” It was a simple question, but it was all he could think to ask in response to that.

“Yes, we will win,” She smugly said, “If the information that Zhao has is correct, then it is a certainty, only a fool would fail.”

“What exactly is this information that guarantees a victory?” Steven asking yet another question. he was sure Azula was stringing him along this far on purpose, but he couldn’t help playing along with her guiding the conversation, a mix of apprehension and intrigue kept him in the conversation.

Azula raised a hand and the maids left the room, so it was just her and Steven left in it. He wasn’t sure if it was because she had finished with what she was doing, or if it was to deliver this next piece of information in private, “What if I told you that there was a way to get rid of water bending.” Azula asked with her eyes on Steven’s expression, her own expression being smug and prideful at what she was about to tell.

“I would say that sounds impossible right?” Steven replied slowly, but because Azula had phrased it in such a way, and the context behind it, he was sure that there was a way after all, and it filled him with slight dread.

She looked at him amused, knowing he doubted his own words “There is a way,” she said simply, before elaborating and gloating what she knew, “Like fire benders have the sun, Water benders have the moon as a source of strength.” Azula smirked “But the moon goes further than that, it represents a spirit, and has a spirit representing it, and by extension, water bending.” She glanced at Steven with a coy smile and innocently asked, “Tell me, what do you think happens to water bending if that spirit is killed?”

Steven knew the answer. She had already given him the answer. It was clear to anyone with how she had set up the conversation that water bending would be stopped if the moon was to fade. All he could do in response was go pale at the news. Azula stopped her gaze and got up to leave the room.

“All we have to do now is await news about the fire nations victory,” Azula added ,as it seemed that Steven had answered her question with his shocked response alone, “Then two nations would have been effectively conquered by the fire nation,” she teased.

Steven frowned and opened his mouth for a response but stopped himself. He wanted to counter, and complain about how wrong that was, and try convincing her that it was wrong, but ultimately, he knew it wasn’t any use. All that would have done is cause another conflict between them, and he wasn’t ready for another one.

Steven mentally kicked himself as the pair left the room, he shouldn’t be hesitating about talking about this. But he was aware there was a balance he needed to learn. He needed to find the right times to talk about things to change her mind. If he came on too strong then it would push Azula to go back to how she was, treating him antagonistically, but if he didn’t say anything at all, nothing would change.

The interactions they have had since their confrontation have been, what he would call, safe. It meant that he was safe from any mistreatment, but it also meant he was lacking on his duty in actually helping her. He couldn’t let the bad conflicts they have had stop his progress, but he also had to think about when he said something. Ultimately, he held back a sigh as he walked behind Azula and was glad he didn’t say anything about the soon to be war, the timing would have been off for that one.

While Steven couldn’t help Azula today, he was sure that he could help in a different way. No matter how you put it, hearing that water benders could lose their bending was big news, and he had to report it to Avatar Roku.

As soon as Steven’s day had ended, he went to his room, laid on his bed, and contacted Roku. To Steven, there was no time to do anything else. There was an immediate response. Steven was pulled up to the spirit world and was met with Roku as usual when they had their conversations.

“Roku,” Steven burst out in worry, “I have something urgent to ask” There was a moment of tense silence, the suddenness of the outburst felt rushed and it had left the both of them taken aback for a second or two.

Roku responded with pleasantry before getting to the subject at hand, “Hello, Steven,” he said kindly before his tone went somber, “What is it that you wish to ask?” Roku looked at Steven expectantly as he finished his sentence.

“Is it possible for a normal person to get to the spirit world?” he asked with skepticism but worried non the less.

“Normally no,” Roku responded calmly, “the only two people that have current potential access to the spirit world whenever they please are you,” Roku nodded at Steven, “And Aang.” Roku paused for a moment and went on to explain further, “Even then, it’s not direct access, it is more of a medium for talking with past avatars, or in your case, me.” Roku explained simply, Steven was sure it was more complicated than that, but didn’t press further as it helped his understanding enough.

Steven sighed in slight relief at this information, but his tension hadn’t been absolved completely, “Is it possible to kill a spirit without entering the spirit world.” Steven asked hesitantly.

Roku frowned in concern, “Steven, what is worrying you?” He asked instead, trying to get more information from the conversation before he answered.

“Ok, so the fire nation is heading north to try and get Aang, and from what I can tell they have a way to stop water bending,” Steven rushed out again, “Azula said something about killing the moon spirit.”

Roku’s frown deepened, “The moon spirit?” he repeated to himself. After a moment he focused to address Steven again, “Tui and La, the Moon and ocean spirits are residing in the mortal world, hidden away longer than most can remember.” Roku clarified “No one has found them in millennia, they should be safe from harm.”

Steven, at this point, turned his skepticism towards Roku. Was that true, was there no way of harming the moon spirit? If so, where did Azula’s confidence come from? Steven decided to ask, “So the spirit is completely safe?”

Roku’s certainty had faltered, but he replied honestly, “Unfortunately, no.” Roku offered his condolences in a look, “while I find it improbable that the fire nation do know where to find Tui and La, I can’t guarantee they are safe from harm.”

Steven’s nerves had spiked as he frowned, so there was a chance. If there was one thing he learned, it was to trust in Azula’s confidence, and about this she was confident.

 He didn’t want to completely disregard the hope that Roku was trying to give him, he knew Roku was speaking from what he knew, but it seemed like Azula knew something they didn’t in this instance.

“Ok,” he said uncertainly, he paused for a moment, “is there a way to warn someone, Aang at least?” Steven hoped. He knew that Roku thought any danger was unlikely, but if there was a chance and doing it would help put his mind at ease, Steven was sure that Roku would humour him.

But again, Roku’s smile had been replaced with an apologetic frown. “Aang isn’t at the stage where he can communicate freely with his past lives. I can’t initiate contact with him.”

Steven frowned this time; he had forgot about that in his frustration. “Never mind, Thanks anyway.” Roku had nodded and sent him an apologetic look before the connection ended.

Steven couldn’t help but think that his attempts had been wasted. He knew it wasn’t really wasted, he had learned something after all that unfortunately gave credibility to the fire nation princess’ claims, as much as Roku tried to dissuade that line of thinking.

He was sure that Azula had some knowledge that Roku didn’t, but he wasn’t sure how. It meant, though, that Steven was no closer to helping Aang from afar. Especially given that contact was not an option.

Steven just gazed up at the ceiling of the room. He looked up silently as he lay on his bed. He would have to try and find out the information that Azula actually knew before he could begin to try again, even if it felt useless, passing on any information at all was better than none.

Azula thought she had got him. The information she let slip today was strictly classified, only Azula herself, The Fire Lord, and high-ranking elites of the fire nation knew what Zhao had told them. Letting part of the valuable information slip could have been detrimental, but Azula deemed it expendable enough that she could use it as bait, it was only Zhao’s plan after all.

However, Azula was disappointed. After seeing Steven getting uneasy after she let her ‘news’ slip, she was sure she could find something that proved some form of connection, preferably the Avatar. Steven had been so eager to leave and end his shift and get back to his room, but to do what, that was the question.

She had secretly tailed him back to his room only to find that what he did when he entered the room was get on the bed and sleep. Azula was dumbfounded, She had hoped at the very least that he was going to start writing something, a letter perhaps, to warn someone of what he had learned, even if there was no way to send it. But instead she found him going to sleep.

It just made no sense to Azula, getting nervous, eager to leave, only to have a nap. Unless there was something going on that she didn’t really understand… she couldn’t be sure. What she was sure of, was that, if there was no use for it, she wouldn’t be ‘letting slip’ any more information.

Chapter Text

Zuko was dead. The news had seemed to come in like an explosion and the residue was the gossip around the fire nation palace. One would have had to have been living under a rock for one not to hear the news of the late prince. Not a single person in the fire nation had not heard the news by now. As shocking as it was though, there were always at least two spots within the palace that were free of its gossip.

The first was the fire nation throne room. After the initial impact and relevance of the news had died down in the room, all participants looked to one man to gauge a reaction. Some would have said he silently mourned the loss of his son; others would have said that he had he was glad at the loss of the banished prince. Those who knew him best though, knew that his reaction was total and complete disinterest.

As far as Fire Lord Ozai was concerned, his son had died when he was banished from the nation, the death only being rectified at acquiring a treasure lost to time, the only difference now was that this death was a certainty.

The second place was anywhere around the Fire Princess herself. It was not that they thought she would mourn. Its not that they thought she would get angry. Its not that they thought she would dance and celebrate even though that would be entirely out of character for her. It’s because of the volatile nature of the princess and the impact of the news, that no one said anything.

Truthfully none of those would be her reaction, in fact she felt a bit insulted that any talk of it would die down. Everyone quieting down, to her, felt like she was being treated like porcelain, something precious that needed sheltering.

If they had bothered to think about it properly and actually gauge her reaction, it was the same as her father’s, indifference. Would she had rather had her brother around? Probably, he was fun to tease after all. Was him finally out of the picture a good thing? She could say yes, finally the better sibling would get the throne with no way of it being because of who was born first or gender, if they were still reasons. Would she miss him? Maybe. But would she miss his wussy nature. No. Was all that enough to make her feel anything?   

In her head it all came down to it being a net neutral, bad and good pretty much cancelling each other out. She really didn’t care either way, but if a person had to metaphorically twist her arm and make her choose to feel something for his death, she probably would have rather he be alive. She was isolated enough as it was. Only having a select few she could even fondly interact with, and the jury was out on the most recent addition if interactions were fond or not.

Speaking of which, she glanced at him. Her inner thoughts had drawn to a close. Steven had seemed to take the news more harshly than she did. He had an unblinking gaze with shock plastered all over it. Azula was baffled honestly, he had barely even met the late teen and Steven cared enough to go white as a sheet.

It surprised her the more she thought about it, ages ago when he gave what could be passed off as advice, she assumed that he had known loss. If someone had came after his life so many times as he had let on enough, then why was he not dealing well with this?

Even if Steven had been hidden away all his life, surely the world war that was going on must have reached him somehow, and he had to have had some form of reality check. It was the way of the world at this point. She even knew this fact way back when her cousin had passed. She probably knew it even before then as she remembered being indifferent to that too.

Well at least he was quiet, she could use this time to relax. Ever since she had made the risk of letting a bit of information go, he had not so subtly tried to converse more information out of her. But his attempts had been lacking when it became clear that Azula was not going to give anymore away if it meant nothing gained for her. She was only too glad when the recent news had stopped him asking for good.

She looked over to him again, thought for a bit then smirked. Sure, the quiet was nice, but relaxing was boring and as such, decided to amuse herself by deciding to talk about the news. “I assume you heard the news.”

She noticed it took a moment for him to register before turning his face towards her, he simply frowned sympathetically and nodded.

Azula could have used without the sympathy he gave her, but she continued. “Did you hear about who did it?” She gazed patiently at him as she waited for his response.

Steven thought for a moment, seeming to check his memories if he in fact had any information, but it was over quickly when he replied, “I didn’t, actually.”

“Pirates,” she decided to only lead with the single word. He looked at her with shock and curiosity, and sensing this, she let more details slip, “As soon as the crew left him, his ship got ambushed and blown up.” She held back smirking further, “useless pirates actually, all the valuables had gone by then, so the action was practically useless.”

Steven frowned at that; it was clear that the implication was that the late prince’s life was not ‘valuable’ as Azula put it. Steven turned back, to where he was gazing originally and sighed regretfully as he kept his expression.

Azula was surprised at this, she expected more bite, more naïve righteousness about morals, trying to change her mind at least. She simply shrugged. It was clear he wasn’t in the mood now. she would try again when it got a more interesting response.

It was a while later when she eventually decided to try again, the look on his face had died down a bit since the earlier conversation. It was less of a blank shock and now more of a mild regret, still probably thinking about it even now.

“Let me guess,” Azula spoke suddenly causing Steven to stop whatever thought he had to look over to her, “still thinking about little Zuzu aren’t you?” The reaction was immediate, he frowned again, but he did grace her with a nod as a reply.

“Don’t tell me you had met him in the two years he was banished and became besties” Azula asked again, but as rhetorically as the sarcasm used in the last word.

Instead of being bated in however, Steven replied politely, albeit a little stiffly. “No, the first time I met him was at the island.”

‘Obviously’ Azula mentally chastised, but continued on with what was the real point of her questioning. “Then why are you so hung up on it?” She asked sharply.

Steven looked at her with disdain, “Why aren’t you hung up about it?” he asked right back, his eyes conveying his confusion and frustration, “It’s like you don’t even care at all.”

“Because I don’t,” Azula said flatly.

“You don’t care about your own brother’s death?” Steven tested her phasing against her.

“No, I don’t,” Azula answered similarly, smugly smirking at him when that blunt of a question didn’t change her answer like she assumed he thought it would.

“What?” Steven let out weakly in response.

“Oh you heard me right. I. Don’t. Care. I’m honestly surprised you do, given you only met him once.” She offhandedly added at the end as she sighed. As much as she was curious, it was exhausting seeing him care so much.

“Of course I do, It’s a life.” Steven countered weakly again, probably still in shock at what had just been said to him.

… Was he really that naïve? She knew he had an element of naïveté but didn’t consider it would be this severe. Did she give him too much credit in their ages ago conversation? “Wake up,” She replied harshly, “What is happening currently? What is happening tomorrow?” She waited for the recognition to flash in his eyes, “Do you really think no lives are lost in the war? Or have you just been, what you would call, lucky?”

Azula continued, “I find it incredibly hard to believe that given the state of the world, given the state of your situation you let slip a while back, that you have not been.” Azula couldn’t tell when her tone went from harsh to mocking, but the seeming embarrassment on Steven’s face was enough to tell her it wasn’t just as she ended it.

She expected denial, she expected some tragic tale about one death that really got to him that made him act this way, she expected at least anything, but nothing. He just stared at her biting his words back.  

She could have laughed, was he serious? So from what she could gather, he has had attempts on his life, but no one else around him had actually died? It was a strange scenario to say the least but again, it is what one would call lucky.

Steven was silent, which to Azula only solidified her speculation as confirmation, so she continued. “I don’t believe it,” She laughed out, “You haven’t had loss, have you?” she smirked.

Steven finally had something to counter, “Hey, I don’t…” but something caught his throat, Azula assumed that the example he could have used wasn’t as strong as he initially thought and decided against saying it.

Despite the example failing, however, he did eventually find some words to say. “I at least know how to feel,” he shot back. “I know that when some one near to you dies,” the word caught bitterly as it left his lips, “you should be sad, and be mourning, not like some uncaring robot.”

Azula thought his counter even after a bit of extra thinking time was weak. She didn’t know what ‘robot’ meant, but she knew this instance of the word was an insult, and she would not let him get away with anything today.

“So you lost the argument and decided to resort to insults” Azula spoke spitefully with a smirk, this was more than she needed to know she had won this exchange of words. “Now, tell me,” She stood firm and imposing, “does a princess deserve to be called a ‘robot,’” the answer to that was obvious. “I think you should practice your apology skills, don’t you? They still need some work after all.”

Steven frowned but sighed, letting any frustration leave before he bowed his head, “I am sorry, Princess,  for calling you a metallic object.”

Suddenly, he jumped back to avoid the sudden fireball sent his way, “Didn’t like it, try again,” Azula smirked.

Steven readied himself bowing again, “I am sorry for insulting your grace, Princess.” He stood still.

“Better, you can go,” Azula smirked. Steven sighed and bowed leaving Azula alone now. He slowly made his way to the door and exited quietly without another word.

“Well, that was fun,” she said to no one this time. She finally got the interesting reaction she was after, and to top it off, she got to see a surprised face at a rare stray fire blast, for her at least. Breaking his pride first, shooting it, and getting him to repeat his apology was an ending better than she thought it would be.

She reflected back on the conversation with a slight bit of frustration. What gave him the right to talk about loss when he hadn’t actually experienced any, it insulted her. At least the conversation gave her a bit of entertainment before tomorrows big event far away from where she was.

It was ironic actually. It seemed that it took arguing with Steven to bring her any sort of joy at the big gossip of the palace. How else could she get any joy out of it? After all, Zuko was dead.

Chapter Text

The days leading up to the siege on the north were tense. The death of Zuko only seemed to add to the severity of the situation, even if the death had happened before they got into the north’s territory.

Plans were checked and double checked, but they were fine of course; Zhao, being the one leading the attack, was calculating, and would have had the preliminary planning down. Everyone was sure that with the dragon of the west deciding to join the brigade, the man that almost brought down the earth capital, things would be fine from a strategic standpoint.

Still, the halls of the palace were tense, the air of uncertainty spread around from person to person. Some thought it was fool proof, the secret some of them knew guaranteed them victory. Others were skeptical, the newly appointed admiral leading and the failed general who gave up on the conquest working together didn’t seem like a winning combination.

The tenseness only ever built up until the day of the first attack. There was no word for most of the day. Many of the hall patrol routes diverted to in eye-shot of any potential messengers coming through, and for most of the day there was nothing.

News had eventually come through, however. News of first contact and news of the company stopping for the night was well received when the messages came. It was well received, but still tense.

Stopping for the night meant another 12 hours of waiting, they took solace in the fact that The Avatar working with water tribe members only managed to take out a handful of ships before retreating. This gave many confidences. Others, mainly the higher ups that knew the secret to breaking down the fighting force of the water tribe, were impatient that they were even waiting the night.

Many went to rest as it was clear no progress was going to be made that night. Others stayed awake, not wanting to miss any potential news, as unlikely as it was. One boy stayed awake as the situation was too stressful for him to sleep.

Ever since the mild taunting that Azula gave him many days ago, Steven couldn’t get the information out of his head; the information that killing a spirit is what the plan of action would be that would change the tide of war, and that pun that he mentally made to himself didn’t help his mood as much as he thought it would.

The point still stood that Azula wouldn’t have been that confident of it being certain, unless it was in fact true, and he couldn’t get his mind off of it. Well, that wasn’t entirely true, the news of the late prince had provided his mind a break from thinking about the possible demise of a spirit, but it wasn’t exactly a good distraction. It was either think of someone you were tasked with saving, and failed before you properly met them, or how a force of nature is going to be destroyed to win a world war.

Now, with the battle going on up north, the one on his mind was constantly the latter, he couldn’t help thinking that he himself could help with the situation. He knew something. Roku had tried to console him before, but Steven knew it wasn’t a bluff, and he knew the fire nation had found a way.

He paced back and forth a lot that night, one question in his mind, or rather a decision he had to make, should he contact Roku now. Even if he pressed Roku again about the certainty the fire nation presented and nothing changed, he still wanted to know what was going on. With everyone being tight lipped about the little information that did come though, to ease his conscious, he wanted to see how things were going for Aang in the north.

He gazed out of a small window up at the moon that might just pop out of existence for all he knew, it would have been a contrast, with it being so full and bright. He gazed for a moment longer, and it was that moment longer that had made up his decision for him.

Newfound determination had entered him. He was going to try contact him again with his concerns.

Steven made his way quickly to his bed and tried to sleep. He wasn’t sure he would be able to at first, with all the stress that seemed to be building up for the day, he couldn’t in the first place. The difference now was he was determined to sleep, he was determined to voice his concerns one last time.

The familiar slight sensation came over him and he was sure he made the connection to the spirit world. He opened his eyes. “Er… what?” the sensation was familiar alright, but it wasn’t what he was used to seeing. Usually his visits with Roku had a backdrop with clouds, usually seeming to be standing on some sort of beige fog, but how he was in a beige forest.

He didn’t have a moment to think as he heard a yell of surprise above him, someone was falling down. Steven reacted faster than he could think and managed to catch the falling person as he fell down.

Landing in Stevens arms, the person let go of whatever they had in their hands and it subsequently floated off, Steven could only look at the person before him, “Aang?” he questioned in surprise.

Stevens voice took a moment to register as Aang was about to call out to the thing he was trying to catch before he turned his head to his catcher, “…Steven?” the disbelief in his voice was clear, “What are you doing here?”

Steven immediately put down the twelve-year-old. He opened his mouth for an explanation. He didn’t get chance to form his first word however as a commotion was present in the water. The waters rippled and changed shade as it caught both of the boys’ attention. A figure formed in the water to speak to both of them.

“Hello, Aang, Steven,” The figure calmly announced after a few seconds of forming properly.

“Roku?” both Aang and Steven offered in surprise, Steven wasn’t sure what Aang was here for, but while Steven was here to see Roku himself, it surprised him that he appeared in this way as opposed to it being in the usual spot.

“Steven is here to see me, Aang,” Roku offered as an explanation for what Steven had said moments earlier. With a nod from Steven, directly mostly at Roku for confirmation, but a look in his eyes as he nodded was enough to make Roku make another educated guess, and slight correction, “He has come to warn me, and you, Aang, as I’m sure it’s about our last conversation.” 

Before Aang could ask, Steven provided the answer, “I know you said it’s unlikely, but I’m certain they have found them.” He earnestly addressed Roku. Roku frowned in concern at this.

“What do you mean? Who found who?” Aang asked eventually. The concern on the young boys face matched Roku’s at this point.

Steven was glad Aang was here actually, as the reason he wanted to warn Roku, was that he could help Aang, so Steven was more than happy to voice his concern a second time. “I think the fire nation knows where the moon and ocean spirits are and are going to kill the moon spirit,” he burst out not wanting to waste another moment.

“What? Is it possible to kill a spirit?” Aang turned to Roku to clarify this.

“Normally no, but Tui and La have been in the mortal world for such a long time that they will be harmed greatly at an attempt”

“This is all wrong.” Aang said woefully, “I came here to actually ask that spirit for help.”

“Well, there isn’t much time, then.” Roku said, guiding the next course of action, “The location of the spirit needs to be known either in warning, or in assistance, and there is only one spirit I know of that is aware of the location of such ancient spirits.”

“What are we waiting for, lets go and get its help” Steven spoke excitedly in relief, he had been stressing about this for days and let his emotions get the better of him at the notion.

“It won’t be that easy,” Roku spoke, cutting Stevens relief short, “The spirit’s name is Koh, and he is a dangerous spirit; They call him ‘the face stealer’” at the mention of the title, Stevens lips went thin and Aang’s mouth hung open in fear. “When you speak with him, you must be very careful to show no emotion at all, not the slightest expression, or he will steal your face.” Steven winced while Aang opted for a face that seemed to cross over fear and surprise.

In a moment though, Aang did the opposite and his expression seemed to vanish, the only slight expression someone could claim was the slightly raised eyebrows, still needing to recover from the shock.

Steven was impressed, he was still in the middle of his reaction while Aang had already gotten his under control.

Roku nodded proudly at this and smiled slightly trying to part a bit of courage onto the boy.

Roku continued “I can take you as far as before the entrance, but you will have to go in alone.”

Azula wasn’t a patient woman, she internally scolded the northern army for not sending updates more frequently. So when she found a soldier missing from the line up for her morning routine she wasn’t having any of it.

Of all of the things to do on today of all days, not showing up was what many would call a bad move, especially if it put you at odds with the fire nation princess. She was going to use Steven as an example today, of what not to do. She sent one of her maidservants to fetch him and bring him to the training ground, in the meantime she went about her training as usual. Until it got interrupted.

The same maid had returned, without the boy in question. Azula’s brows furrowed. It was clear from the uncertain expression Azula saw that it wasn’t the maid’s fault, but she had failed the task given to her.

“Why have you come back empty handed,” Azula spoke evenly in her tone, but everyone knew there was threatening undertones.

“I-I-… I don’t know how to explain it, he just won’t wake.” She stuttered out.

“You mean to tell me that you struggle to explain that he slept in on his duties. That’s your excuse?” Azula’s frown deepened. “Care to tell me why you didn’t use force to bring him here.”

The request normally would be unreasonable, a maidservant using force against a soldier, there was a clear difference in strength from the titles alone, but this was Azula giving the order, and she was feeling impatient today, so it was lucky when the maid replied. “I tried.” She squeaked out.

Azula’s eyes narrowed in suspicion, there was clearly more, but of course it was up to her to prompt it out of the maid. “And?”

“He glowed when I approached him,” The maid replied, gaining some confidence at not immediately being dismissed.

“Interesting,” Azula said evenly again, but a spark of motivation in her eye. She turned to the rest of the guards in the training area, “Everyone is dismissed.”

Azula waited until everyone had left before addressing the maid again. “Take me to him, I want to see for myself.” Azula commanded before they both left the grounds themselves.

There was no rush, they went at a leisurely pace that Azula set, but Azula couldn’t deny she was eager to see this glowing. It probably was small, but it was another piece of the evidence into what her personal soldier actually was.

After a while of walking in silence, they had arrived. Azula looked over at him resting, then to the maid, silently getting her to demonstrate with only a look. The maid nodded and approached with a handout like she must have done the first time and there it was. Pink glow gradually starting up his natural skin tone, only seeming to get brighter as the hand got closer. Then she rescinded the hand and the glow seemed to dim down when she was sufficiently out of range.

Interesting. Azula did something similar, she got closer by stepping towards him. There it was again, the glow, getting brighter as she got closer. She stepped back, and it stopped. There was some experimentation to be done.

Azula mused to herself for a moment, before dismissing the maid. It was now just her and the occasional glowing male before her.

Azula stepped forward again, how close could she get before something else happened. She reached her hand out and moved it forward to touch him on the forehead with a single finger. The closer she got the more the bed he was on seemed to swallow him up, almost as if he was getting heavier. She rescinded before she got too close and tried for similar results touching his chest. It was similar results, the bed indenting as she got closer, but when she got too close, a pink rhombus blocked her hands journey.

She blinked, stared for a moment, and pushed against it; it stopped her path with utmost resistance. She backed away slightly and moved her hand in the direction of his stomach and the pink shape seemed to come earlier this time in her hands path. Two hands, two pink polygons to stop her getting closer to his chest.

It was getting more interesting, but it still told her nothing about what he is. She gazed at the pink shapes, exactly like the shield he had produced when he first met her, only this time they were diamond shaped.

She mused along this train of thought before stopping, diamond shaped… pink diamond shaped things. Pink diamond. In his ages ago rant, he had let that precious rock, slip. “Pink diamond” she said out loud for her thought’s sake, there was clearly a link here.

The party of three had made their way through the spirit world as fast as they could. It was by no means quick, but they got there eventually. Roku had since retreated back into Aang’s reflection as Aang was to face this next bit alone.

“Are you sure about this?” Steven asked hesitantly as the pair of them approached the dead looking tree on a solitary island.

“I have to, it’s my responsibility,” Aang replied frowning slightly, in both dread and determination. Steven knew this, it felt silly to ask in the first place, but the idea of a ‘face stealer’ didn’t fill him with the best confidence, no matter who was going in there.

“I can go in, instead?” Steven hesitantly suggested, he by no means wanted to, but he would rather go in place of the young boy, if things go wrong, he might even be able to heal his face, he had healed stranger things.

Aang, however, turned to face him showing no expression in the slightest, held the gaze and smiled reassuringly, “I can do this, I think I have better control over my expression.” Aang chuckled, with Steven reluctantly agreeing. “Besides, it’s my responsibility,” he repeated, as if to prove to Steven that he was the one that should be going in, the reason of ‘because I’m the Avatar’ didn’t need to be said.

“Ok,” Steven sighed in reluctant acceptance, “I will wait out here for you, call me if it goes wrong.” Aang smiled and nodded, entering the cave under the trunk of the tree silently. It was weird for Steven, he was not used to others doing something dangerous when he could have spared them form it, it was something he worked on in therapy, but weird now that it was put into practice. He mentally berated himself however, half because he still felt like he should be going in his stead, half because he hadn’t really learned anything; with the only thing stopping him being a lack of jurisdiction on this world and spirits.

He didn’t have to wait too long; it felt far longer than it actually was, however. It was the stress of the uncertainty of the situation coupled with not really being able to do anything about it. It was exactly how he was before he went to sleep, the difference this time being that time seemed go slow than go by fast.

It was a fresh breath of relief when, finally, Aang stepped out of the cave, his face still on his head. Steven looked at Aang hopefully. Aang smiled but sighed “it seems obvious now, looking back, it’s the koi fish!” he exclaimed, Steven gave a blank expression, “it doesn’t matter, I know where they are, and I know how to help them.”

Steven smiled, need not asking any further, “Good enough for me, lets get you back.” Aang nodded in reply with his smile turning to a look of determination.

Their attention turned to a silhouette forming on the ground; Roku appeared in Aang’s shadow again, “I have managed to find a friend to help guide you back.” The silhouette changed suddenly into a panda causing Steven to flinch in confusion while Aang turned around with a wide smile.

“Hai Bai” Aang exclaimed suddenly; Steven turned around to see that the panda wasn’t a shadow but a reflection of something that appeared out of nowhere. Steven smiled in amazed confusion, it was strange how that had even happened, a reflection-shadow of a past life turning into a panda’s literal reflection as it had teleported behind them.

After getting on the friendly bear, they began the journey back to where Aang needed to go.

For the most part the journey was the same back, a party of three with the only difference being that Roku was exchanged for another spirit. They passed the same trees they had done what seemed to be moments prior. Steven looked at the boy in front of him on the panda, his mind not on the journey but on what had just happened. “How was it?” he asked suddenly.

“What do you mean?” Aang replied confused, looking back to hold conversation.

“How was, you know, the ‘face stealer’?” Steven asked with a bated breath.

Aang let out a sigh of relief he didn’t know he was holding in. He looked at Steven with a reassuring smile, “better and worse than I thought,” He answered honestly.

The answer didn’t help his piece of mind, but at least they never had to do that again. “At least you are ok now.” Steven replied before leaning back slightly in relaxation while they rode on the panda.

A few more moments passed before another conversation topic was brought up, but by Aang this time. “Who are you anyway?” Aang asked bluntly but trying to be polite in his tone.

His first reaction was to say his name, but upon second thought, he realised the implications of the question, “I had assumed Roku told you.” Steven said first, trying to prompt Aang to say what he did know to see how much he had to explain.

“He didn’t say much.” Aang replied first, “It was more a talk on saving the end of the world by summer,” Aang spoke more solemnly at that, but smiled and cheered up a moment later, “He did say you were a friend though, and that we could trust you.”

“I appreciate the trust,” Steven smiled back, “Ok so the short version is that I am helping Roku out on a personal matter. I have a bit of a reputation where I am from for redeeming people, so I’m helping out with that.”

“Is that why you were with… Azula?” Aang finally asked after a moment of recollection. “You are trying to change her to change the fire nation?” he asked hopefully.

“Sort of,” Steven sighed, “I used to be a lot better at it, and She is a tough nut to crack.” Steven looked back to Aang, “I’m afraid that the best bet we have of ending this war is you still,” Steven gave a concerned expression, “I’m sorry, I know it’s still a lot of pressure. I might be able to help Azula, but not the fire nation before the end of the summer.”

Aang sighed, “I know, but I’m just a kid. I have barely started water bending and I have to master two more elements this year. Sometimes I feel like I won’t be able to stop this war.”

Steven empathetically put his hand on Aang’s shoulder. “You have Roku, as well as the two friends I met, Sokka and Katara was it? You won’t be doing it alone, you have help. If I do my job right, you will have two more by your side.” He slightly doubted his last point, but made it known anyway as it was for Aang’s conscious.

“That kind of helps actually,” Aang smiled but something holding him back from a complete smile, Steven wondered how much it actually did help him.

The rest of the journey was made in a somber silence. The mood no longer felt right for any more small talk that could be said between them, and the dread of what Aang had to do that day only got bigger as Aang got closer back to the spirit gate.

Saving the whole of water bending, and then moving on to save the world. It pained Steven when he reminded himself that Aang was only twelve. Katara and Sokka can’t have been much older and it pained him to think about that and his own experiences. He only hoped that they could get through this time in their lives better than he could.

Steven only spoke next when it was clear that their journey was almost over. “I’m sorry I can’t be more help.” There was clear regret in his voice as Aang turned around to look at him, “I know how stressful these things can be especially when you are young.”

Steven gained a reassuring smile on his face, “But you can do it, I have every bit of faith that you can, besides, kids are more capable that you think.” Steven paused for a moment of suspense, seeing that Aang was interested in what he had to say next, “I once was in your position, stopping a war, and I can tell you any war was all resolved before my fifteenth birthday.” He smiled “You can do it.”

A spark was lit in Aang’s eyes and he replied with a nod and a smile. Steven knew that its exactly what he needed to hear, he could tell there were questions, but they were left unsaid as they approached the spirit gate.

“Good luck, not that you will need it,” Steven added before he left.

“Thank you, the moon will be safe in no time.” Aang smiled and waved as he walked into the arc way, “Now how do I get back?” he asked mostly to himself as he wandered around the structure.

Hai Bai, as if on queue, blew a light out of his mouth to send him back, a white light with a slight blue hue surrounded Aang and suddenly he was gone. Steven smiled as he saw Aang disappear and looked to Hai Bai as the panda gestured towards the arc.

“Thank you, but I can see myself out,” Steven politely declined as he closed his eyes. Suddenly, he was gone too.

Azula had spent the rest of the day experimenting with the still body of her guard that never turned up for his post. Some could have said that it was pointless and there were more important things that someone could have been doing. But Azula had an opportunity to learn something about him, and wasn’t going to let it slip, even if there wasn’t many answers to be given.

She had concluded that the barriers seemed to be more focused on protecting his stomach. She might have guessed head or heart but it was the stomach that got the earliest barriers.

She concluded that the barriers happened with everyone that tried. She had asked the maid from earlier to help her with the experiment. The less people that knew, the better, and the maid had already known, so why not use her for this one.

She had found that it wasn’t just people either, the glowing and the pink diamonds appeared when objects were thrown, fire too. It seemed that whatever was happening didn’t discriminate with what came close.

It came to a point when there was one last thing to test, its reaction speed. She had tried various velocities when throwing objects or fire, but there was one thing she hadn’t tried. Her lightning.

Was this too far? Probably, but was she going to get another opportunity like this again, to test a modified version of his abilities that he kept so secret? No. So she decided to do it.

The results were interesting. She had set up the lightning, and despite being further away to stop the glowing, as soon as she started, he glowed the now familiar pink hue. The only thing left to do at that point was shoot it.

It happened all in an instant, the lightning left her fingertips, the barrier started to form, it was just slow enough in forming that the lightning got past, it got closer to him, it looked like it was about to hit, but another pink structure expanded outwards from him. The lightning was instantly reflected to the wall as the new pink barrier grew outwards more, seeming to be determined to fill the whole room. Azula had just managed to dodge its growth and exit the room as she heard the other furniture getting damaged in its wake.

There was a soft popping sound before a thud. Azula turned around to see that he was now in the middle of the room, but encased in a tight permanent pink barrier this time. Azula smiled and sighed, it looked like her experimentation was over for now.

Azula had entered back into the room and leaned against the wall, the chair and bed being too damaged to sit on. She waited.

It was evening before her waiting paid off. Azula had not her eyes leave the boy, as she leaned against the wall, when suddenly, the shield substance rescinded. A moment later is when Steven opened his eyes.

He noticed something was off immediately, he looked around to where the bed was supposed to be and saw it broken and then swept his eyes around the room before finding Azula.

“Finally decided to wake, I see.” Azula said smugly as she stopped leaning on the wall and stood more up right.

“How long was I out?” Steven asked slowly. It was clear he had another question on his mind, namely the one about what happened here, Azula presumed, but opted for responding to her first before asking.

“Probably just short of a full day.” Azula responded curtly “You missed your shifts.” She added, sternly.

“I’m really sorry about that.” He apologized looking around the room again before changing the topic of conversation, “What happened here?”

“There were attempts to wake you, this is the result.” Azula answered. It wasn’t exactly a false response, but not entirely true either.

“I have to say, I’m impressed.” Azula continued, gaining a smirk on her expression, “All this damage and you weren’t even trying.”

“I’m sorry,” Steven replied. It was a cross between embarrassment and remorseful, “and sorry again, for missing my post, I didn’t think I was asleep for that long.” He added, giving her a more thought-out apology now that the biggest question to him was answered.

“Well, I think something else is to be desired, don’t you think?” Azula dropping her smirk slightly and focused her gaze.

“I’m sorry, Princess, I won’t miss another session again?” He replied slowly thinking of what she meant.

“I think its about time you explain a few things,” Azula gestured around the room, “this much destruction warrants an explanation.”

Steven apologized for the fifth time in the conversation, “Sorry again, but I don’t know what I did to cause this.”

“Then explain the pink glow, and the pink barriers,” Azula immediately countered and then studied him closely, “The pink diamonds.”

He flinched, at her last words, but Steven regained his composure and thought for a moment, “The barriers are like my shield,” He summoned it to help offer his explanation, “just a lot more personalisable.”

“And the glow?” Azula narrowed her eyes.

“It’s linked to the barriers.” Steven offered, shrugging.

“I see, that will be ….” The reply never got finished. It was interrupted by the moon’s pale blue light morphing into a blood red one. “They have got it.” Azula said instead, gazing at the new colour.

“What?!” Steven said in surprise, casting his gaze also into the night sky, he must have moved too quick however as he winced in pain and clutched his head.

“Its exactly as I said, the fire nation has the moon spirit in their clutches.” Azula smirked, “Water bending is finished”

Steven didn’t reply, he could only gaze in horror at the sight.

“Why so horrified” Azula smirked, identifying the emotion immediately, this is a great first step for the rest of the war.

“I can’t help but think this is bad for everybody,” Steven confessed, “I never thought it was a good idea.”

“That much was clear.” Azula replied, choosing to ignore his speculation. “Your face is quite telling, you know.”

“I had been made aware recently, actually,” Steven replied. Azula couldn’t decide if that was an attempt at making light of the situation slightly, or just informing her.

They two went back to gazing at the moon, in silence now. Azula saw he made no attempt to clear up his sad expression. Azula shrugged, it wasn’t her problem what he thought, the moon was going to die anyway and there was nothing they could do about it regardless.

For a brief moment, the colour changed back to normal, earning a confusion frown form Azula and a hopeful smile from Steven, only before fading entirely this time, as quickly as it happened their expressions reversed almost, a vindictive smile on Azula with Steven’s being plastered with a hopeless frown. “The spirits dead.” Azula spoke, as Steven stayed silent, the colour seemed to vanish from everything.

The only bits of colour left were the occasional torches littered around outside. Azula had missed it at first, the most obvious colour being from fire sources outside, but a more perceptive glance made another bit of colour clear. Steven’s stomach.

It was faint, it was really faint, but there was just the slight pink coming from under his shirt. It was circular, where his navel would be, about the size of a fist. She daren’t ask him about it, Azula knew he would only try to hide it or deny its existence, but it was a subtle piece of the puzzle to review upon later.

He hadn’t noticed himself, which allowed her a few more glances to make sure what she was seeing wasn’t some trick of her vision. It was always there when she looked, it was real.

“Well, I will take my leave,” Azula announced suddenly, she would leave Steven to his emotions about the missing moon. She would rather celebrate privately; the war had shifted in their favour this day.

“Get some sleep,” she commanded as she left, “make sure you promptly arrive tomorrow.”

“Yes, Princess,” Steven replied. Not hiding his listless tone, probably still distraught about what they had just witnessed.

Azula left after she heard the reply, things were looking up for the fire nation. Two nations down, one to go, the earth kingdom. It would be their hardest challenge yet, but she knew her nation would pull through and win.

Her inward celebrations were cut short when against all odds, the moon returned up in the night sky. Azula gritted her teeth in frustration, useless Zhao. Of course he couldn’t even do this right. If it were her, she would have completed the task at hand properly. She could only hope that an opportunity arose for her to get involved. It was maybe about time that she herself tagged into the game.

Chapter Text

Steven had a good night’s rest. Or as much rest as you can have for the last half of a night-time. With the moons return, it immediately put his mind at peace enough for him to fall asleep. There was always the idea that it could vanish again, but Steven’s instincts told him that it wouldn’t be touched again. Azula on the other hand… Steven knew she didn’t have as good of a night as he did.

Steven had got to the training grounds earlier than usual, aiming to be the first one there as a show of apology for being out of commission the previous day. However he wasn’t the first one there.

Azula was fire bending in the middle of the grounds, only sparing him a passing glance as he entered. He went to his usual position and not a word was spoken between them. Azula seemed composed sure, but Steven had the suspicion that she had little to no sleep that night.

After a while other guards came in. Once they realised that they were late by the princess’ standards, they hurriedly assumed their positions also, ignoring Steven altogether, which he decided he didn’t mind. No attention was better than negative attention at this point.

Azula didn’t finish her training session however, a messenger came into the room with the stride of someone with something important to tell. It seemed to be, as even though no one but the princess herself heard it, Steven could see the change in her expression, from bored to determined.

One look in his direction from her with a commanding stare was all Steven needed to receive the order to follow her. The two of them left the training grounds.

The question at the forefront of Stevens mind was what they were doing. He didn’t ask, however. Azula seemed to be moving with the same strides of purpose that the messenger had shown when he initially appeared that day. Steven could only match the pace and walk in silence

Soon enough, he understood the urgency that everyone seemed to be exuding, they were outside the throne room.

Azula hadn’t slept; she was too busy thinking last nights failure over in her head. She could only speculate so far, but she was sure she would have done a better job. The moon was gone, some could say that Zhao succeeded, but he didn’t succeed enough for her standards. The right amount of succession would have been the permanent death of the moon spirit.

But there was little to no use thinking about it now. When the dawn of the sun arrived, she had to put it behind her, so she had gone to the training grounds early. She started training. Perhaps it was the frustration at not being able to do anything, or maybe the fact that it was a lack of perfection that caused the nation to fail, but whatever the reason, she practiced earlier than she usually did.

It was positive to see Steven be the first guard there, definitely taking the talking to yesterday to heart. While there was something strange about what happened to him, something he had left out, she was impressed to see him making an effort to redeem himself.

She ignored everyone else cower in. It wasn’t her concern. It was just her and her fire bending. That is until the royal messenger came in to interrupt. She had paused her training as he got closer. “The Fire Lord wishes to see you.”

That was all she needed to stop her training all together, she gave a look to Steven which he seemed to understand, and the three of them made their way to her father.

Steven assumed his position of waiting outside the throne room, Azula and the messenger went in. The messenger had gone off to the side, it was just her and her father.

There were a few silent moments before anyone spoke, Azula kneeling and The Fire Lord sitting with the only sound being the occasional crackle of the fire behind him.

“Azula,” Ozai acknowledged, “What are your thoughts about what happened in the north.”

Azula replied almost immediately, “Disappointed doesn’t begin to cover it, Father.” She looked up to meet her father’s eyes which seemed to stare right through her.

“I am pleased to see I have one family member that is loyal to the fire nation.” He responded right back, rather cryptically. “Tell me, do know why the stain of failure was brought upon the fire nation last night.”

Azula’s eyes widened slightly in surprise, she had assumed it had been as simple as Zhao being all talk and not enough action to supply the victory.

Ozai continued, “Your traitorous uncle interfered with the spirits disappearance,” he paused slightly, “And your brother got in the way of Zhao’s initial capture of the avatar, and was seen running interference last night, opposing effort of capturing the child.” The disdain was clear in his voice.

Azula kept her face neutral. Iroh she expected this from, having given up glory for the fire nation in his initial conquest all those years ago. Zuko she didn’t expect. The almost casual mention of him threw her though a bit of a loop at the news he was still alive.

“Iroh is a traitor, and your brother Zuko is a failure,” he venomously summarized, before a false calm returned to his voice. “I have a task for you. You are to capture the week links of the royal family, bring them home as prisoners.”

Azula stayed silent, she could have guessed that would have been the task from the context. She wasn’t complaining, it meant that her musings the previous night were answered, she was going to go out into the world and make a difference for the fire nation. Even if her first task was round up duty.

“What is their location, Father?” She asked politely.

“Unknown as of yet,” he replied, “I know for certain that they will not be on any fire nation ship.” Ozai claimed confidently, no one was going to help them, especially if what the consensus on the two was traitor to the fire nation, actively going against the war. “In the meantime you can get a fleet ready for the northern colonies.”

“I will depart as soon as I can, Father.” She answered back earnestly.

Ozai eyed the door, before focusing back on her. “Will you be taking your pet project.” He asked evenly.

“I plan on it,” Azula replied, “I know he will be an asset if used correctly.”

“Bring him in.” He ordered, the messenger from before headed towards the door to bring the boy in question in. This surprised Azula, she was under the impression that Ozai thought her efforts wasted on some stranger that could potentially be traitorous in her father’s eyes.

With a door opened and closed, there was the messenger walking off to the side again, and Steven walking into the room. He looked unsure of himself, but upon meeting his gaze with Azula and seeing her position, he slowly kneeled beside her.

There was then a moment of silence after he got in position. Ozai was the one to break the silence.

“So, you are the foreigner I have heard so much about.” He spoke sternly, but with an edge that was almost teasing, but the tension and reputation the Fire Lord had left no room to return the tone.

There was unease present in the boy’s reply, but non the less he spoke as politely as he thought he should be. “Yes, Fire Lord, I am grateful for your hospitality this past month or two.”

Ozai was silent for a moment before changing the subject slightly. “Tell me, what do you think of our great nation.”

Azula, still kneeling, made a side glance towards him. She was interested in what he thought herself. He had been almost forced into the position he was in currently, besides the initial idea of being a gardener, though granted, he did come there first with getting a job in mind.

Steven thought for a moment. “I like the culture. I had a great time at a festival a while back.” He replied making a glance at Azula with a grateful smile. He turned back to Ozai and gave a second point “Guard life is also pretty good, not my first choice but I’m getting used to it.”

Azula knew that last bit had to be a lie. She had systematically isolated him from peers and hadn’t been the most pleasant person as far as usual people preferred. She didn’t have regrets; it was for his benefit to harden him up and hers as to utilize him better. But she knew that from his perspective it shouldn’t have been ‘pretty good.’ She made no comment out loud, however.

While Azula found his response strange, Ozai seemed to find it to be the wrong answer, judging from the expression he wore. “I have an important task that needs doing. My daughter is going to be the one to do it,” he said more sternly now. “You are going to be joining her on this important errand,” He elaborated a bit more. “From your statement just now, I am struggling to gauge how loyal you would be, and risks in having you aid the Fire Nation Princess.”

Steven looked a bit taken aback, but then cast his gaze downward for a moment. After seeming to think something over in his head, he looked back up to lock eyes with the Fire Lord. “How about this.” He changed his position on the floor slightly into a more exaggerated kneel but not fully in Ozai’s direction this time, party facing Azula also.

“I am being truthful when I say this, I promise I have always acted in her best interest and will continue to. I will care about her well-being.” It was subtle, but there was just the slightest emphasis on the ‘I’, the implication left unsaid. Azula was sharp enough to catch it, and from the look her father was giving him, he seemed to catch it as well.

The implication other wise was also subtle, but again the meaning was caught. Steven wasn’t pledging loyalty to the Fire Nation, but Azula herself, which isn’t what Ozai seemed to be demanding with the set up provided. But it was serviceable.

“Then you need to be capable,” Ozai responded, seeming to chastise him. “You need to handle yourself well against master fire-benders”.

The context was lost on Steven, but for good faith, or show, he produced his pink shield. “I can be fire-proof, Fire Lord Ozai.”

It wasn’t news at this point that this was something Steven could do, but the instances were so far and few between that a glint of surprise entered the Fire Lords eyes for only a moment. A similar smile lasted for just a moment shorter. 

“Good, then officially, you are to be apart of the Fire Nations new mission.” He paused for a moment before deciding to tell Steven the context he missed earlier. “You are to join Azula, in bringing my traitorous relatives home in shackles; General Iroh and Prince Zuko.”

Surprise was evident on Steven’s face. With the amount of sorrow he had actually spent mourning the prince he never really met, the news he had just received meant that he needed longer to process it than Azula herself did.

His surprise was exchanged into a more confident look as he proclaimed his intentions once again. “I will protect her, even from family members” he affirmed, his eyes lasting on Ozai’s for a second longer than his other sentences had done until that point.

Ozai’s frown returned. The context was again subtle but clear. “That will be all, you are dismissed.”

The kneeling pair took the que to leave. No further glances were exchanged between the participants in the room, however the glare that Ozai exuded could still be felt as they both left.

As soon as the door closed behind them, Azula immediately pivoted around to face the newly appointed member of her crew. “Is there a problem?” It was Azula’s turn to give him a glare.

“What do you mean,” Steven replied quickly.

“You weren’t as subtle as you thought you were.” Azula reprimanded, “What type of bright idea was that.”

Steven thought for a moment, “Is it wise for me to answer that honestly?”

Azula stared at him, he didn’t need to answer, it was clear that he was thinking about the conversation they had about respective parents. She knew what he thought her father was like, her frown was present on her face and that was enough of a response he was going to get.

“I’m sorry,” He said suddenly. “I apologize for any disrespect princess,” he continued giving a small smile. “I will try keep my opinions kept in my head, they won’t be your concern.”

Azula would rather not him have any of those sorts of thoughts, but it was good enough for now, and good enough to not re-tread their old conversation.

Azula, deciding that she didn’t want to give a response to that, turned back to her original direction and left the area with her new crew mate in tow. It was time to prepare for her new mission, no use causing a fuss on day one.

Chapter Text

Day 1

It was the first day of her mission, but it wasn’t the first day of action. It was a day to consider resource management. With Steven in tow, Azula went about her day ordering certain tasks to be done, crew to be arranged with a ship, and planning a route.

Considering they didn’t have a full day at this point, just the better part of it, meant that she didn’t expect much to be done today. She would relish in tomorrow’s progress where more observable tasks being completes showed the days efforts.

Day 2

Following on from the previous day, Azula finalised the options for her crew, ship, and a general plan. While she didn’t know immediately where her uncle and brother would be, she knew she had to head north, and she could guess the sort of area the two would end up in.

With he crew still packing, Steven included, it was another day still on home territory. She decided to give him the rest of the day off, at which he promptly went to the town centre for something. It piqued her curiosity, but she was busy so let her thought be for now.

Day 3

Steven was exited to show off his purchase, with the money he did make saved up somewhat, he decided to buy something recreational. Something to remind him of home. Something that could help with the atmosphere of a long trip.

With Azula being busy yesterday, it was the first day she would know exactly what he bought. He presented it proudly to her with enthusiasm. Azula looked at it once with a unamused look, “An instrument,” she said looking at it.

“Yeah! I saw it last time we were there before the festival was set up and I can play, so why not.” Steven offered back. His excitement only slightly dwindled at her lack of enthusiasm. Even if she wasn’t a fan, he was, and he was going to play when he practiced a bit to get back into the mindset for a stringed instrument.

Day 4

They were setting off today. The ship was prepared, the crew was chosen, the route was planned. The only thing Steven didn’t expect was the addition of two old twin ladies. Their names both began with the letter L.

From what he gathered; they were to help Azula improve fire bending. Which confused him whenever he thought about it; She seemed to already be as good as someone could be. To him, she didn’t need it.

It seemed that they were also supposed to act as advisors, which made more sense, but their side gig of helping with fire bending was questionable.

Steven found his room like last time they went on a over sea trip. It was close to Azula again. He wasn’t sure if it was coincidence this time, or if like last time when it was planned.

Day 5

Azula had been busy enough that it took her this long to recall what happened in the throne room. Steven said that he was loyal to her. She didn’t pay it much thought at the time as it was the perfect thing to say to her father, despite how he did it. But he was going to act in her best interest.

It was expected, that is what he was employed to do, but the thought put her in a positive mood. Despite the bumps since they had known each other, she had got what she wanted him to be. Loyal. That filled her with confidence.

Day 6

What Steven found strange, was that the two Ladies, Lo and Li, were employed to be fire bending instructors, despite being non benders themselves. He questioned the thought process that went into that. Or rather he decided to stop.

Instead he directed himself looking at the vast ocean. It felt good to get out and about. From the sounds of it, they weren’t going to return to the fire nation for a while. No more similar looking halls, instead it was the bright sight of nature, which he welcomed as a change of pace.

Day 7

Steven made a full day, where he could, practicing on his new purchase. Being musically talented and having the ukulele and guitar as reference, he was starting to pick it up, learn where the notes were and how to apply them. He was getting closer to being able to perform for the ships crew.

Day 8

Azula could hear Steven practicing the instrument again today. It was impressive actually, after a few stray plucks here and there when she had first heard the notes through the door, she was sure he had bought it on a whim and was learning it as he strummed. Today it was almost competent. She wasn’t sure if he was rusty yesterday or had actually improved.

Day 9

Azula could see that Steven had a grin on his face that day. No doubt it was something to do with his last two days of work. She figured it was only going to be a matter of time before he was going to share it with the rest of the ship.

She could practically see it in his eyes; the anticipation to perform for someone if given the chance. She was sure that within the next week she was going to be hearing some of what he had prepared.

Day 10

Azula was going to practice lightning today. It wasn’t often she got chance to, the last time she used it was with her experimentation on Steven’s pink situation, the time before that, it had been so long she couldn’t remember the exact day.

The open area of the ship was a massive asset to this area of fire bending nothing to catch it, nothing to stop it reaching as far as it could. It was a good session of practice, she will definitely have another later on in the trip, it was something she needed to exercise more.

Day 11

The ship stocked up on supplies, and thus was ported for a day. It was a good chance to give the crew a rest and much needed relaxation time. No change over shifts to worry about, no engine to maintain.

If Azula had it her way she would have left as soon as supplies were acquired, but she was in a good mood due to yesterday’s session and let them rest, on the unsaid understanding that it was harder work the next day.

Day 12

The ship was sailing again the next day. The food seemed a lot more plentiful at lunch, subconsciously it could have been that they could use more because of the abundance of supply again, subconsciously it could have also been the fact that if they run out of supplies sooner, they might get another day of rest.

Azula caught the subconscious of the kitchen staff red handed and were reprimanded and portions were back to normal by the evening.

Day 13

Azula practiced more advanced sets on this day. After her recent successful session with lightning, she decided to go all out with her fire. The deck was empty because of this. Not only was the flashes of blue bright for any onlookers, no one wanted to particularly get in the way of the advanced combos she was doing. The heat from the sun was being slightly overshadowed by clouds and her fire kept it warmer outside than it would have been.

Steven was practicing songs he had picked up from his family over the years to prove to himself his proficiency in the new instrument.

Day 14

Steven got a chance to perform. Luck was on his side when weather struck. With the rain pouring, above deck duties were halted, and everyone was miserable. While everyone was moping in the break room, Steven appeared with what he had prepared.

Throughout the day he had performed what he practiced the previous week or so. He alternated between the more fast paced songs he knew and the more slow emotional songs, the longer songs placed in between shorter ones, to keep his performance varied.

At some point Azula had joined and sat in on a few of his songs. Steven appreciated her presence, even if it was only for a moment.  

Day 15

Azula, in her spare time, looked over the lyrics she remembered from Steven’s songs. Two of them seemed to be useless for her. One song was about being poor, or the best things in life being cheap, she didn’t read too much into it, the other was repetitive in her opinion, being by someone’s side, she left after those ones.

The first two songs, however, had potential to be useful. The first one was about someone wanting to be in space but was actually in the bottom of the ocean, or something like that. She almost wrote it off as nonsense, but the name struck out to her, it was another name of a gem, not unlike Pink diamond. She made a note of that.

The second one she potentially found useful was about turning into a giant. It seemed to literal to be a metaphor, and the perspective he was singing from meant that he was helping people become a giant together. She made a note of that also.

Day 16

Steven contacted Roku on an evening. He was feeling homesick. After that day of singing reminding him of his family, the feeling of homesickness grew over the course of the day after and went to talk to Roku about it.

Roku had the idea of passing on a message next time he could.  Steven could write notes to everyone he wanted to write to, and Roku would leave it in the place they first met, where no doubt his belongings still were.

Steven decided this was a great idea. He immediately thanked Roku for it. As soon as the communication ended, he spend the nights sleep thinking what he was going to write to everybody.

Day 17

It was almost an average day for Azula. The only strange things of note for her were that Steven seemed more tired than usual that day, and she hadn’t heard him play the instrument through his door by the end of it.

Day 18

Azula was where she wanted to be in this trip. Despite the Storm’s set back, they had made it to where she had mapped out their journey originally taking them. The only thing she and her crew had to do now was wait. Wait for confirmation of position for her wayward brother and her no-good uncle.

Day 19

She seemed to be on a win streak. With the previous day consisting of getting to where she wanted to be. Today was the day she got the letter. Straight from the palace, the messenger hawk had caught up with her ship and delivered to her where her family members were staying. Trust her uncle to end up at a spa.

With the clear goal in sight. The ship had plotted its course. “See you soon, Zuzu.” Azula said with a smirk.

Day 20

It was not entirely strange what happened this day. Steven had come to her with her meal; much like he had constantly done on the last trip out of the palace they had taken together. It was  actually more of a surprise to her that it took him this long to do it, given how eager he was to last time.

It was obvious he was there with intent on something to say.

“We will be meeting your brother and uncle soon.” Steven remarked as he ate.

Azula stayed silent, deciding not to respond to his small talk until he made the point he actually wanted to bring up.

“Do you feel good about what you have to do.” He asked quietly, his eyes gazing at her neutrally.

“It’s an order,” She lightly chastised, “I’m not meant to have an opinion.” Azula smirked at Steven frowning slightly at her quip. “but I think it’s a good thing, with the two gone, it will be one less thing to worry about.”

It took a second, but Steven’s eyes went from doubtful at her ideals to what seemed to be realisation. She stared at him in mild surprise, whatever she had said seemed to put his mind at rest, what his mind went from and to, she didn’t know, but she suspected that he was uncharacteristically on board.

Day 21

It was a day closer; they would get there tomorrow. With the captain of the ship ignoring the sea and listening to her command, it was only a matter of time before she met her kin again, and what a warm welcome she intended to provide.

Chapter Text

Today was the day, they were meeting the two prisoners to be. While Steven waited and leaned on the rim of the ship, he went over what was going to happen in his head. Azula was to go meet the two independently on the afternoon, and her brother would come meet her at the ship the next day; she was sure Zuko would be easy to fool, the only thing they had to plan for was getting Iroh captured.

Steven had learned that he apparently was quite the strategist, not that one would be able to tell just looking at him, not that Steven himself knew what he looked like. The biggest claims to fame that continued this unassuming representation, were the siege on Ba Sing Se, and his title of reigning champion of pisho. He wasn’t familiar with what the last one meant, but if it could tribute something to his representation, then it was probably something impressive.

Steven had asked Azula what they should do about the fabled ‘Dragon of the West’ but Azula told him to pay it no mind. It was a bit of a gamble but one of the scenarios she anticipated was Iroh joining Zuko. She explained that it didn’t matter too much, whether he tags along for Zuko, is fooled himself, or doesn’t come along at all, Zuko coming was enough as he could potentially be used as a bargaining chip.

Steven sighed. He didn’t like the sound of that last tactic, and truthfully, he was torn on the plan to begin with. Part of him liked the ‘get Zuko and Iroh back to the fire nation’ plan, not so much the ‘as prisoners’ part, but it could be called ideal. With Zuko, and to a lesser extent Iroh, back in the Fire Nation, meant that it was one less obstacle for Aang, and Steven would have a better chance of ‘saving’ them as Roku had asked him to.

The downside was of course the ‘as prisoners’ part. From his experiences as a prisoner, he could definitely say that it was not a desirable experience. Waking up alone in space, nope. Locked up and put on trial in front of at the time dictators that wanted you dead but were going through formalities, not for him. Deciding to count the human zoo as one, he couldn’t say he liked that one either, even if it started off as pretend prisoner.

The only upside to the downside was the best-case scenario of Azula’s plan, which would be that the two Fire Nation royals would be treated as royals still for a portion of the trip back. Knowing Azula though, Steven couldn’t say for certain that it would be most of the trip.

Again, he was torn, a few days ago it seemed like a good idea, but when he really thought about his experiences, he wasn’t so sure anymore.

His thoughts were interrupted by his eyes spotting Azula coming back to the ship. He gave a short wave and a smile, before immediately turning it into a more formal greeting.

He was the first to speak as she got closer. “How did it go?” He asked, not sure what he was hoping the outcome to be, it didn’t help that a sea breeze swept by, seeming to punctuate the moments silence.

“It went perfectly,” She replied like the outcome should have been obvious, “Zuko is going to be here tomorrow morning.” He noticed there was nothing about her uncle in that statement but decided to ignore it.

“What now?” He asked, looking up to the spa where tomorrow’s prisoners were currently.

“We wait,” She replied simply. She walked past him onto the ship.

Steven didn’t reply back to that, he just shrugged at any thoughts about what they could be doing and decided to follow Azula back to the center of the ship for the rest of afternoon.

It was late at night before Steven came back up to the edge of the boat, only this time it was out of uniform and in his casual wear. the similar thoughts he had previously that day had resurfaced, and he was thinking about the choice he had to make. Well, not really a choice now that he thought about it, it was practically decided for him, catch the prisoners or you will be suspicious.

That was part of the issue though, he shouldn’t really be thinking about it any longer, his option had already been made for him, he was even on board with getting the Fire Nation royals out of the way a few days ago, the reason being to help Aang. But he just didn’t think it was the right thing to do when he thought about it currently.

He tried talking to Roku, but that had been brief. Aang was apparently doing something to do with the Avatar state and Roku needed to focus on that and be ready, partly as he was going to deliver the letters to where he was picked up from, he hoped the notes would be picked up by the Gems despite being in an obscure location; and partly because he needed to pass on a message to Aang when he was spiritually available.

“I’m surprised you are still up.” The familiar voice broke him out of his thoughts, he turned around to face the speaker.

“Hello, Princess,” Steven replied back, “I’m just a bit nervous about tomorrow.”

Azula sighed, “You don’t have to do anything, you know,” She lightly teased, or rather mocked was the more appropriate word, “What are you even nervous about?” She asked, dropping to a more accusatory tone as she did so.

She didn’t let him reply however, his face must have given away his thoughts before he could put it into words himself. “Take a walk,” she ordered, “being on this boat too long must have clouded your judgement.” He was about to walk off but Azula added one more thing before he did so. “Be ready for tomorrow by the time you get back.” Steven nodded with a smile, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes.

Steven debated going up the stairs but decided there was a much better option. There was a beach just of the docks they were stationed at that seemed to curve around with the cliff-side. Almost reminiscent of home.

After a bit of walking, it got to the point that Steven was happy just sitting down and looking out at the open sea. He was comfortable and it meant that he could be dealing with his thoughts better.

He wasn’t sure if it was the setting, or if it was that he was more in a peace of mind but he thought about what his family would do in his situation. He knew what the original crystal gems would do, bismuth included, they would put the planet first, it was commendable at how much they endured to keep the earth safe. A place you were free, a place you were made, a loved legacy, a place you could do what you wanted to do. So that was one point in favour of the world and helping Aang.

Peridot would probably pick the earth to save, maybe suggesting getting the prisoners on his team like he did all those years ago with her for a greater cause, but above all else reminding him that all life is worth protecting, even if it means having to do something hard.

The counter to that would be the prisoner argument, and on this side would be Lapis. Lapis would argue that it would be wrong to put them though that, humans don’t live long enough that six months of their life of prison, for something they didn’t do, is justifiable.

The Diamonds would probably pick keeping the prisoners out of prison. Though he imagined they would be picking that because of how they treated pink, how they were all anti oppression now, and their track record for disregard for planets, though they were better now.

Spinel being apart of that package would probably dislike the prisoner side, she would probably be against any neglect and he could wager that being a prisoner counted as that, especially if the ones putting you, there were close family.

So which option argument had the most votes. If he totalled it correctly, it was five versus five. He sighed. He was no closer after putting all that thought into it.

“Is there a problem, young man?”

Steven almost jumped to his feet in startled surprise. He hadn’t expected anyone to be at the beach in the dead of night, it was strange enough that he was here himself.

“I’m fine.” Steven replied almost immediately, still startled slightly from the sudden appearance of someone else. “Why do you ask?” He added on, to keep his answer from seeming too short and rude.

The man chuckled slightly; it was at this point that Steven turned to the figure. Steven couldn’t immediately tell what the man looked like in the dark, but the voice sounded old and kind. “It is unusual to be alone at night without something bothering you.” He responded as he made his way to sit down. Steven noted that the man sat far enough to not infringe upon personal space, but close enough that conversation wouldn’t be hard.

“Is that why you are here too?” Steven asked, setting back into a more comfortable position again.

“You could say that,” he responded, “my nephew and I had a disagreement about something that happened recently.”

 “Any reason why you chose the beach?” Steven asked as he looked back towards the ocean.

“A delightful shell I found today was in need of replacement.” The man replied as an audible smile came back to his voice at the absurdity of the reason. Steven smiled too, he wasn’t going to question it if it made him happy.

“How about you, young man, any reason why you are on the beach this fine night?” The stranger glances over at him.

Steven answered honestly, “It reminds me of home, I grew up on a beach actually.” Steven hesitated but decided to add on, “I needed to do some thinking, as I have a dilemma.” Just in case that was the purpose of the man’s question in the first place.

“The comfort of one’s surroundings helps the comfort of the mind.” The man replied, seeming to agree with his unconscious decision of choosing the beach.

“It hasn’t helped me much so far.” Steven remarked, “It did help me come up with the idea of thinking ‘what would my family do?’ but my head versions seem to be split on the decision as much as I am.”

“What are your thoughts on your problem.” The man lightly asked. “It is good to sometimes seek advice, but your answer to your problem has to be something you agree to.”

Steven chuckled a bit. “You sound like my old therapist.” Steven’s smile faded a bit when he returned his thoughts back onto the problem. “It’s just that this decision will hurt people. If I pick one option, one or two people have to be emotionally hurt, but it means that I’m helping people elsewhere who are helping everyone. The other option could hurt those that are helping and might even hurt the relationship I have with my … Boss?, when I should be helping her, she doesn’t have the best support system and me doing this option might harm her.”

“It seems you have an answer, young man.” He smiled as he continued, “You seem to be putting more positives, yourself, on the first option, and more negative ideas on the second.”

“But the thing the one or two people has to experience isn’t nice.” Steven countered, “I have mildly been though it myself for a short time and I didn’t like it, and they have to potentially do it for six months. I just don’t know if I can do that to them.”

A thoughtful frown could be heard in the man’s voice now, “I can’t say for certain what you should do, again this is something you have to decide for yourself.” The man paused. “I imagine you can’t tell me the full extent of your problem, but let me ask you this, will you be able to help them in the first option?”

Steven paused this time. He considered the man’s words as he continued. “Going through a tough experience alone is hard, but going though a difficult time together with help will be less of a burden.”

Steven frowned slightly. He could help them, not just in the way Roku asked him to but also to help get them through this. At the same time however, it wasn’t the best-case scenario for the two Fire Nation royals.

Steven closed his eyes and smiled slightly, it was never going to be a good case scenario to start with, but the man helped him come up with a mild compromise to one of the ideas. Steven stood up and bushed off a bit of sand, “Thank you, I think I actually feel better about picking my option one.”

The man stood also, “I am glad I could help you come to a decision you, yourself are happy with.”

“You helped me, want me to help you look for your shell?” Steven asked, almost ready to get back down on the sand and start looking for some.

“I have plenty back where I am staying, it’s a nice gesture but I’m afraid I won’t be able to take them with me anyway.” The man bowed and turned towards where he came from.

“Thank you again, I hope you sort things out with your nephew.” Steven gave a wave, but was unsure if it was actually seen.

“I hope your decision brings you the best option.” The man laughed back as Steven started to head back the way he came from too.

Steven could say that the day started off good. Azula praised him for being fully on board again, her plan was working perfectly for Zoku, and as she predicted, Iroh also joined.

True to her word, Steven didn’t have to do anything, all he had to do was to stand behind Azula and wait.

Things started to fall apart when Steven noticed Iroh frowning, it was subtle, but Iroh was being observant. He was on his guard at that point.

It was then when the captain made his screw up. As soon as Azula announced the course for home. The captain let it slip that they were to be ferried as prisoners.

It wasn’t often that Steven saw the unfiltered rage from Azula in a single look, but this one seemed to be even rarer with a extra lace of disappointment.

The guilty party in question didn’t even manage to get three single words out before the dragon of the west sprung to action despite his old age.

“You lied to me!” Steven’s attention was then grabbed by the prince.

“I would have thought after last time we met that it was clear you were going to end up a prisoner.” Azula mocked and walked away as two other guards took position. It was then that Azula’s words from yesterday rang false, he did have to do something.

Steven, as quick as he could, produced pink hexagons over the guards, he had more practice out of pink mode at using his shields, but this was a situation that called for his other barrier ability. As predicted, and not a moment too soon, Zuko had already leapt and shot fire, something that would have hit them if interference hadn’t been performed.

The prince seemed to be looking straight through him to the person on the other side seeming unbothered at the disappearing blockade that stopped his fire. If there was any recognition of Steven from crescent island, it wasn’t present in his eyes.

Steven, and the other two guards, stood side by side in a line separating Azula from her brother. Zuko now looked at the three of them. He seemed to be sizing them up in his head, choosing which one was the easiest to get through so he could face his sister.

It was at this point that Steven heard a familiar voice. He froze. The voice he should have recognized was warm and welcoming, this was angry and full of urgency, “Zuko, lets go!”

The moments distraction was all Zuko needed. He saw the weakness and he took it. He lunged at Steven fire on his fists. Upon instinct with his thoughts soon to follow after, Steven produced his shield and repelled the blade like fire coming from under Zuko’s hands.

It was at this point that Azula decided to join in, not fighting fire with fire, but using words to add more fuel to Zuko’s flame. “You know, Father blames Uncle for the loss of the north pole.”

“Stop hiding and face me!” was the only reply she got, she continued on, however.

“And he considers you a miserable failure for not finding the avatar.” Zuko’s strikes seemed to get less intense as he let the words seep in. “Why would he want you back home, except to lock you up where you can no longer embarrass him?”

His strikes stopped for a moment before he yelled in frustration and leapt to try get over Steven. Steven stopped the attempt by growing the shield to make it harder to do this and pushed the young prince back to where he was. The two other guards shot fire at which Zuko could only dodge or counter with his own fire.

“Let him through,” a guard paused his next shot at him, Steven turned to look at her in confusion, “Zuzu needs remind who the better sibling is.”

The nickname was all the incentive Zuko needed to immediately push past the three of them. What followed was pride shattering. Every attempt at an attack saw Zuko countered, manhandled, or denied an attack altogether. It was clear who the better sibling was, just as Azula said.

Steven frowned, Zuko could have been spared from that, Steven was sure that the three of them could have safely apprehended him, Azula was just toying with him at this point.

Steven also noticed something; she hadn’t used her fire. She was proving she could beat him without it. It was only when Azula shot him a knowing smirk was when she first used it. It was the kind of smirk that spoke a clear sentence, ‘I told you I’m the superior one’.

Then she started up the lightning. No. She spread the energy around in a circle. She wouldn’t. She was about to strike. Was she really going to kill her own brother? Steven didn’t have to find out the answer to that; Iroh stopped it, took it in, and redirected it.

Steven should have paid more attention as he was attacked and moved off the boat, seemingly at the same time Azula was. The guards could be heard above shooting flames as the two assailants seemed to run off the boat. Pink polygons stopping them both from hitting the water, Steven grabbed Azula and leapt back onto the ship to see the two dashing up the docks. Steven was about to run head off the ship but Iroh shot a lightning blast at the pier, making sure that it would be difficult to follow.

Steven, after a moment to strengthen his resolve, the thoughts mostly strung along by adrenaline at this point, took Azula by the hand after a moment of her begrudging silence and jumped over the destruction left by the fire master. After another more controlled jump, the pursuing duo were right behind the two fugitives. Steven released Azula’s hand at that very moment for her to use the aerial momentum coupled with her fire to land heavily with an attack ready for the both of them.

Focused, Iroh managed to turn around as soon as they landed and send off a counterattack as they continued up the stairs. Azula pursued after them and Steven followed behind, allowing Azula to unleash the full potential of her fire bending arsenal.

Steven was glad in his decision to stay slightly behind as he was sure he would have only been blinded by the bright bursts of blue and red as the trio of fire benders made their way up the rest of the narrow stairs. The end of these was coming soon, however, and that meant Steven could help again.

With the last steps of the cliff-side route taken by the fleeing royals, Steven bounded again, throwing his shield as a projectile to announce his return to the fight. A swift dodge from the both of them was short lived as more precise attacks came from Azula.

The pair were still running, but it was much more slowly and more counter focused. The natural terrain around the stairs provided cover for the most part from projectiles, but now it was out in the open it was a different story. Shield, and fire projectiles from both sides, plagued the usually calm spar. Still the pair, led by Iroh, continued to move the battle along the spar, seeming to head for something as they moved.

It was only up until they got to a certain part of the resort that it became clear. As soon as the duo got to a large body of water, Iroh shot precise fire at their assailants, it was easily blocked, but the attack was not meant to harm. With the two distracted, a more powerful fire blast was sent to the water.

Hot, blinding steam shot into the air around them. The body of water, Steven noticed, had an arrangement of plants and decoratives, which meant while the blinding because of the heat was over, the steam had a dark discolouration to it, which meant that the extra cover it provided allowed the two to get away.

It took the moments of now calm, after it was clear that they had lost them, for Steven’s thoughts to come rushing back. Iroh was the man he talked to last night, he had stuck to his decision in the moment, but it left him feeling incredibly guilty afterward. Adrenaline was one hell of a moment’s decision maker.

The next thought to catch up with him wasn’t better. He turned to Azula, “Were you really going to … lightning your brother?” He asked in disbelief.

Azula stayed quiet for a moment, seeming to ignore his question, before actually giving him an answer. “I have already mourned the death of my brother; it doesn’t feel real that he is alive yet.”

“I thought we were just going to capture them and take them as prisoner back to the fire nation.” Steven countered, emotions coming to him a bit.

“I would have been sure to miss his vitals.” Azula answered back as she began to leave. Steven wasn’t sure how true that was.

Chapter Text

By the time they both were heading back to the ship, Steven’s adrenaline spike had gone down completely. Despite feeling guilty, he was going to stick to the decision he made, it was one that Iroh himself had helped him decide, but he knew his stance on people dying, and that was that no one should be getting killed.

He glanced warily at Azula occasionally as they descended the stairs the pair had fought up moments ago, he wasn’t going to let her do something she might regret if he does his job properly. To sum up Steven’s thoughts, he was going to both protect and capture the royal pair of fugitives.

The sight both Steven and Azula experienced could have been comical if it were in a less serious setting, every single guard that fought them was soaked. It seemed that no one dare take off their uniform to not provoke the wrath of the princess that experienced incompetence from them. One look from her was all they needed to know that everyone there was on thin ice.

After privately speaking to one of the dry guards, guards who evidentially were off duty because of the dry clothing, she spoke to the rest present as the one returned to the ship. Two words were all she needed to say in order to project her dissatisfaction with everyone. “Line up.” The tone was clear with its implications.

Swiftly, but professionally, one by one the soaking group of soldiers stood in a single file along the bit of the pier that was still intact. It was clear that she wasn’t referring to Steven, but he had a few moments of second guessing himself on whether he should be joining them or not, but as the last member of the navy crew lined up, she started slowly pacing along the line, Steven took this as a que to stay out of it.

She got part way through the line before stopping. She turned to face a group in particular. “You two…” She paused, holding their gaze daring them to look away. Steven recognized the pair as the soldiers that he saved right at the start, “You were almost useless. One hit would have been all it took for my brother to take you out,” She glared, “but you managed to actually do some work, so back to the ship, both of you.”

As quick as they could without being seen as rude, the pair made their way to what they would gladly call safety. This wasn’t looking good for those that remained. It was barely praise coming from her, but if they were leaving, it meant that there was more of a telling off to be had.

“Care to tell me what that shameful display was?” She asked the line up of soldiers that were still there. It was a false calm, a calm before the storm if you will. She picked someone out, “you, tell me what went wrong.”

The soldier stammered, “W-well, Prin-ncess A-Azula, it was the captain who-” he was interrupted.

“I am well aware of who’s at fault as to why my perfect plan failed,” She eyed the captain furiously, “I will get to him in a moment, what I am demanding be explained is why a Fire Nation Navy crew singlehandedly lost to an old man.”

Everyone there had stiff posture, no one wanted to answer, some might have wanted to argue that the old man was the dragon of the west, but no one dared make that argument, it wasn’t worth it. “If I was in the right mood, you would all be fired, but your roles on this ship will last.” There was slight relief amongst the line, but something told them she wasn’t finished. The awaited lines came out as she finished repositioning herself in front of the man who caused the downfall. “Most of your roles at least.”

She was face to face with the captain, the man who was almost a scapegoat for the previous line of questioning, the man who slipped up on his command, the man who was face to face with a ticked off princess. “Tell me,” she spoke with venom in her voice, “What use does a captain of a ship have, if his first instinct is to announce to his prisoners that they are going to be captured.”

“I’m sorry princess, I-” he spoke quickly and earnestly, but Azula’s interruption was faster.

“Sorry doesn’t cut it, my plan was perfect, the evidence clear as day being them willingly walking into my hands.” The temperature around her seemed to heat up, almost as if it were reflecting her anger.

After a moment she collected herself, swapping her angry expression for one of stern business. “We may have not captured the ideal prisoners today, but we will at least have one,” she turned to address the two soldiers next to him, “take him to the prison cell on the ship, he is a traitor to the mission and will be treated as such.”

There was no arguing here, everyone was counting themselves lucky that the wrath of the princess was only directed at one person, immediately he was taken away as Azula went to the guard she had spoken to earlier to receive something off of him.

It didn’t take long for Steven to realize what she had requested the soldier to get as she put the rest of the guards in place. It was a wanted poster; both of the ex-royals faces clear to see. “Its time to make the announcement.” She said to Steven as she simply headed back towards the stairs. “Since you were the only one worth their weight as a soldier, I’m choosing you to accompany me.”

The sentence was unexpected, and as sudden as it came, it left the air, but it was the closest he reckoned he was going to get to a compliment, so he smiled and followed after her.

“So what’s the plan going forward.” Steven asked, deciding to make conversation for their third time on the stairs that day.

“Simple really, announce them as traitors and but a bounty on them. There will be no place for them in the fire nation colonies and the bounty will attract enough eyes that they will be limited on where to go.”

“What about tracking them?” Steven replied.

“We will be rewarding information as well,” she said casually, as if it was an afterthought, “besides, not many people will say no to the fire nation.” It was clear that the frustration from earlier was leaking out into her current thoughts, as much as she tried to mask it.

Steven settled into his bed; it was a long day. A long couple of days actually. With the previous day being spent about wondering what he should be doing, an evening chat with who he would eventually be capturing, the plan going wrong, finding out he would be capturing the man who gave him the advice he needed, committing to that advice despite the circumstances, and an announcement to finish.

Even after all that, Steven didn’t rest until the ship had set sail once again to potentially run interception, though they had docked up for the night. He assumed it was because of similar feelings of exhaustion that the ship wasn’t currently on the move.

He was surprised though; he knew Azula was still up. Before he headed to his room she was talking with the twins. It was only ever going to be about strategy if they were talking at this hour. It wouldn’t have exactly been a private meeting, being out in the open on the deck of the ship, but the lateness of it occurring meant it was private enough.

Steven knew he would hear more about what was decided in the morning though. There was no use dwelling on speculation of what could be discussed, so he closed his eyes.

…

Not a moment too soon he opened them again. Roku!

Steven shot out of bed, sitting up right. He had completely forgot with all that had happened. The last thing Roku said was he was going to pass on the messages he wrote at his earliest convenience, which was hinted that it would be any time soon. With everything over the past few days going on, he groaned that a new thing occupied his mind as something to stress over. He really wanted to see how that was going.

At first, he didn’t want to impose, figuring that he would need all his attention on Aang, but he realised that while Roku’s attention was needed, it was probably less so at night and thus wanted to borrow a bit of his time.

He wasn’t sure, and thus tried to think about other things, but ironically enough, the letters possibly being delivered gave him some much-needed joy. Steven first hoped that they had been delivered in the first place. After a few moments of wishful thinking he was hoped that the messages had been delivered ok and were waiting for the gems to find them. He then wondered if they might have left something for him too.

Steven knew it was a long shot, both them finding his letters and the little hope he had of there being a message for him. He was practically in the middle of no where in space when he first left his universe to come to this one. To help his doubts, he reasoned to himself that they could have tracked his “Communication pad mini”™ with intergalactic coverage, and maybe they could have found the letters at some point after he had left them. A small part of him wished that his thoughts were reality.

This all depended on Roku succeeding in the first place at crossing over. He just had to know. His mind wasn’t going to let it go until he found out the progress. With all that was on his mind over the last few days, he was probably just hoping for good news.

As soon as he decided, he got in position to set up a communication session.

Roku had had an important couple of days. Aang seemed to be doing something reckless with the Avatar State. He had two things to accomplish, the first was to quickly pass on Stevens letters, then he was to speak to Aang.

Ideally, he had to pass on the letters a quickly as possible so he could warn Aang of the potential dangers of using the Avatar State, but he owed it to Steven to make sure that his one request since he got here was accomplished.

It was with regret that he couldn’t give Steven possible advice, it seemed as though something was definitely on his mind, but Roku needed to be ready, he needed to concentrate, and he was sure that Steven would figure it out on his own, he had faith in him to do so.

The moment came on the second day of Aang trying. It was the wrong phasing as Aang seemed to have decided to stop, but the person he was with had other plans. The general had forced it out of him by putting him and his friends in danger. Which meant it was all the more important that he completed Steven’s task quickly. He knew that General Fung was only using danger as a trigger for the Avatar State, so he wasn’t too worried about Aang coming to harm, but he could never be too careful.

Roku quickly opened the portal. He was about to quickly, but gently, place the letters where the rest of Stevens belongings were, but he saw two figures, one calm, the other frantic and clearly had something important to declare.

Despite the smaller one’s eagerness to speak, it was the taller stoic one that spoke first. “I know you don’t have much time; all we need is a moment.”

The other came up to him frantically, “Give this to Steven!” She tried placed something in his ethereal hand. It took great effort to interact with the letters that had just been handed over, and they came from his world, this device was harder, so she placed it by his feet. “Don’t leave it, it is a far superior method of communication!”

“I will take it with me shortly, I promise” Roku calmly replied, juxtaposed to the energetic voice of the person in front of him.

“Tell Steven, ‘we love you, and we hope you are doing well, you will know what the device does’.”

Roku nodded to the pair of them, “Steven wishes you all well too.” With that, Roku returned to give his warning to Aang, but not before a glimpse of them walking over to the letters.

As soon as Steven met with Roku and greetings were exchanged, he asked about the letters. In turn, Roku told him about his experience. Steven, from the brief descriptions, recognized the pair as Garnet and Peridot. His heart warmed with a smile on his face. Garnet must have seen this happening, and Peridot probably made something for him. It was then that Roku informed him he had managed to deliver it in once peace as soon as Steven made the connection to him.

“You will find it next to you when you awaken.” Roku smiled as he gave the piece of information.

“Thank you, Roku,” Steven replied gratefully, “If it’s what I think it is, I really hope it works.” Steven was buzzing with excitement. Not only did Roku manage to deliver the letters, the wish that part of him made came true, he received something back off them. He could really count on his family to be there for him when they physically couldn’t.

The connection ended shortly after that, coupled with goodbyes. He woke up again. His mind took a moment to catch up to his body. He patted his chest, it wasn’t there. He patted the right side of the bed, not there either. He patted the left side and heard the sound of his hand hitting metal. His brain was fully aware then.

He turned to his side to a familiar sight. It wasn’t exactly the same, it was the same shape but different colour to what he was used to. Proudly on the back it had the lettering, “Communication pad mini”™ now with inter-dimensional coverage. He could only smile fondly at the similar naming’s sake, good ol' Peridot.

As soon as it turned on, he saw each of his contacts with a message for him. The glowing screen was all he needed for the stress of the last few days to melt away.

Chapter Text

It was sunrise when movement first happened for the day. The evenings advice from Lo and Li had left Azula inspired. The words she replied back with were agile and nimble. If yesterday’s performance told her anything, it was that she needed choice company, and that person had proved himself of being that company.

Steven had proved himself in her eyes. Not only did he get over his second guessing, but he also demonstrated the exact qualities that first came to her, agile and nimble, which was unassuming for a body type that seemed to be ‘more power behind his hit’ based. Perfect for her elite team.

It’s not like she would have left him anyway, he was her responsibility after all, but instead viewing it as being stuck with a pawn she had yet to use, it was instead a notion of eager to prove her decision right those months ago, to keep him around.

She knocked demandingly on his door. There was a few moments of rustling around before steps could be heard coming towards the door. He opened slowly, facing her with tired eyes, almost like he hadn’t slept, but with an air of happiness that was absent the previous day.

She eyed him suspiciously, but it was something for later, she had more urgent business of her own. “We are leaving this ship,” Azula spoke suddenly in a voice that one might mistake for an order, “it has come to my attention that there is too much liability in current company.”

Steven winced slightly looking behind Azula at a couple of guards walking past. Azula paid them no mind, while Steven felt bad for them, he knew she was talking about the whole crew but non the less the pair seemed to take it personally as their posture sagged slightly.

“So, it’s just going to be you and me?” Steven asked eventually, when he was sure the guards were out of ear shot.

“No, we are going to see some old friends, people I can actually trust to do a job correctly,” this time she spoke up at the sight of different guards for that last bit. She wanted everyone to know they all had failed her, and she was going to use every opportunity to make that point.

 “Oh.” His tone was not hiding his worry at all upon hearing Azula’s words. It would be just his luck to have multiple Azula’s all striving for perfection, he could only hope for a small amount. “Er, how many?” He asked hopefully.

“Just the two, no one else is worth my time,” she replied bluntly.  “The team couldn’t really be any bigger anyway,” she went onto explain, “I need this new team to be nimble and reactive, open for spontaneity and skilled enough to back those traits up.” She almost looked proud describing it. Steven was flattered to be included in this, he really was, but these traits seemed to only cement his fear of Azula’s ideal.

He really hoped it wasn’t three Azula’s to his one Steven-ey self.

It was mostly a day’s travel, nearing the middle of the afternoon. Steven could have picked a handful of possible destinations of where he thought they were going, but a circus wasn’t one of them. He would have to tell his family about this later.

It was safe to say from all the shades of red and pink that it was a fire nation affiliated circus. He was about to wonder if it would have been seen better back in Fire Nation territory before remembering the colonies and how small the Fire Nation islands were; it was a better business model for the circus to be on the earth continent, especially since they were slowly taking over the place.

Steven frowned as he escaped his thoughts, he would try not to dwell on that; if all goes well, it should have been stopped by the end of the year. He instead turns his focus to Azula walking up to someone currently upside down. Azula didn’t go directly to them, instead choosing to walk in their line of sight. This was interesting, no calling over to her, no direct contact; Azula chose to move in a way that got the upside-down person to notice her first.

It was then when he noticed her fully, she was holding herself up with just two fingers, one for each hand. That was impressive, he wasn’t sure most of the Gems back home would have been able to do such a feat, if any at all. It required the strength and coordination of a professional, it seemed that she embraced the job she had here to her full being.

The girl hadn’t fully realised who was in front of her so Azula decided to speak the first words of their conversation. “Ty Lee, could that possibly be you?”

It was then that all his fears of three Azula’s vanished completely. “Azula!” The girl now known as Ty Lee shone a happy grin from ear to ear as she exclaimed her friend’s name. She did a little turn and bow, before going up to her and hugging her with the most affection he had seen anyone give Azula. “It is so good to see you!”

It warmed Steven up a bit inside. Azula seemed to have a genuine friend, one without fear and control, he knew then she was clearly capable of good to have a friend like this. Steven continued to listen with a hopeful attitude to the pair.

“Please, don’t let me interrupt your … whatever it is you were doing,” was her reply. And like that, Steven’s hopes shattered slightly. He tried to shake it off as he observed a bit more. Azula continued. “Tell me, what is the daughter of a nobleman doing here? Certainly our parents didn’t send us to the Royal Fire Academy for Girls to end up in places like this.” There it was again, disrespect and from what Steven could tell, a bit of gaslighting.

From his time in therapy his therapist had gone over a lot of stuff, one of such sessions had been about this concept and what it meant. Steven was sure to say that his family had never done this sort of thing to him … apart from when the diamonds, especially white, thought he was his mother. And here it was happening in front of him. At least, he thought it was; not being an expert at it and only remembering the vague idea of the term because it creeped him out meant he wasn’t fully sure if it was happening here.

It might not have been Azula planting ideas for Ty Lee to second guess the place she was fond of, judging by the fond smile she was showing a platypus… bear… thing? as it laid an egg. It could have instead been Azula being herself and priding her and her associates as elites above ‘places like this’.

“I have a proposition for you, I’m hunting a traitor.” Steven frowned gazing at the ground with a slight bit of guilt has he continued listening. “You remember my old fuddy duddy uncle, don’t you?” Steven clenched his fists in determination. No matter how much he heard it, he continued to feel bad about what needed to be done, he kept telling himself that it would only be for the year.

“… een Pinker!” Steven Snapped back to concentrating. He was aware enough that it was nothing to do with him. But it was jarring to hear out of context.

“I’ll take your word for it,” Azula said with a relaxed frown. “I wouldn’t want you to give up the life you love just to please me.” This has both Steven and Ty lee relax.

“Thank you, Azula,” Ty lee replied as she started going into a stretch.

It was this moment that Steven decided to speak up. “So, I take it she isn’t joining us?” The two pairs of eyes looked at him for the first time since the conversation had started.

Ty Lee was more surprised than anything else, so of course Azula was the first one to speak. “It seems she doesn’t want to,” Azula said calmly, her face was relaxed before smirking into a coy grin, which Steven decided wasn’t good in the context “but of course we made it all the way here, what sort of friend would I be if I missed her perform, and after a day’s journey I think we are due for a break, don’t you?” 

Steven knew she had something planned, but after her logic, however false it appeared to be, couldn’t be denied. Ty Lee also seemed to have picked up on something as her tone picked up some unease from the confident happy way of speaking she was doing before. “Uh, yeah, sure.”

Azula strutted away with her shoulders back and Steven in her tow. “You aren’t planning anything are you?” Steven asked cautiously.

“Why ever would you say that?” Azula kept walking without turning to face him. “All I am ‘planning’ is watching an exciting show at the circus later with my personal guard. Surely nothing is wrong with that.”

Steven frowned but had no response. Something clearly was wrong with that, but again, not something he could call her out on.

A few hours passed and it was evening. They hadn’t returned to see Ty Lee again; Steven was hoping that the reason was Azula had let her get ready for the show in peace, but he wasn’t so sure. Regardless, the circus was impressive, it was bigger than the few he had seen on the road, the tent reaching high into the sky. Given that Ty Lee climbing up there before the show began, he figured it was to make whatever performance she had planned more extravagant in comparison to others.

The circus started off with was two dancing dragons, this was just fun, just people dressing up and dancing for the crowd. Steven let his smile show as he relaxed to this act, it was a nice celebration as an opening act.

The opening act, as all do, came to a close and the circus maestro stood up to address the crowd. “We're deeply honoured to have the Fire Lord's daughter at our humble circus.” This was when Steven’s smile faltered a bit. He was unfortunately brought back to reality and it was time to see what Azula had in store.

“Uh ... tell us if there is anything we can do to make the show more enjoyable.” Stevens smile officially turned into a frown at that point, it was practically inviting whatever she had planned to happen.

“I will.” Was her only response, and of course the nail in the coffin for Stevens hope that suspicions weren’t true.

Steven looked around at what could be messed with. He really wanted to sit back and enjoy the skills Azula’s friend would be showing them, but his anxiety ultimately had him focus on his surroundings.

The rope was out, doing something to that would just end the performance all together, and he didn’t think that would be Azula’s angle.

The posts holding up the circus could also be eliminated from worry, doing anything to those might make the circus come down and ultimately inconvenience her instead. Which left…

‘Oh no’ Steven thought. It should have been obvious in retrospect. The big net in front of them to help safety was just shouting at them to be messed with. It was the only thing in the current performance that could be tampered with, this was assuming that Azula wanted to tamper with the performance.

In the next moment, assumptions and suspicions were confirmed when Azula said the words, “Incredible. Do you think she'll fall?”

Steven had to stop himself from facepalming when the circus master didn’t think twice from defending his performer, “Of course not,” which was the only response that he should have given, but it was playing right into her agenda.

“Then wouldn't it make it more interesting if you removed the net?” Concerned faces were worn all around those that could hear her.

“Uh ... the thing is ... the performers ...” Was all he could reply with. He didn’t want harm to come to Ty Lee, but crossing the princess was not something that many had been brave enough to do.

Steven however felt brave enough, “Azula,” he spoke gently at first, “that’s your friend up there right,” feeling like he had to clearly remind her so she might second guess this notion, “it’s a bad idea to do something like that.”

“You're right, you're right.” Azula calmly relented and he sighed in relief but somehow the tension didn’t go away. The silence was only highlighting the pressure which made her smirk easy to hear “It is a bad idea to disrespect her talent like that, something like that has been done,”

Steven couldn’t get a reply out but he looked at her with all her being, silently and politely asking her to not suggest anything else. She side glanced at him looking him the eyes before facing forward again and continuing her train of thought, almost announcing her decision to the rest of the circus “I know. Set the net on fire.”

She ignored him, she and looked him right in the eyes and ignored him. He tried to calm himself, there was no way that they would. But it seemed that all conviction and professionalism left the building when the fire nation princess opposed you, the circus maestro ultimately relented and replied like a broken man.

“Of course, Princess,” and with those words, he got up from his seat.

“Are you out of your mind?,” Steven objected in shock. “You can’t be serious,” he added, almost at a loss for words at the whole situation. He couldn’t think straight and his emotions were running high. He noticed the pink glow that appeared and he flinched. The part of him was working on his emotions getting back under control was now in effect but the other part of him had more important things to say and had most of his focus.

Azula glared at him with her arms folded into an opposing position. Her eyes didn’t stay in one place though, she was scanning him, observing him. She didn’t say anything however and let him continue.

Steven took the hint and continued. “That is your friend. Someone who I thought you were happy to see today, someone you thought of as ‘Elite’ to join us.” He let a breath out to help the tension but it only helped slightly. “Are you saying this is how ‘Elite’ are meant to be treated?”

Steven let he question hang. He looked at her evenly, having successfully bottled up his anger again. He faced her like a stone wall, he made his point and wasn’t going to move about it, all he could do was wait for her response.

Azula’s response didn’t come straight away, she was busy packing the pink glow later for her thoughts, plus it was a lot to think about. Ultimately it was a clever question. In using her own words against her with a term that was important to her as ‘Elite’ was, it had subtext. ‘Is this how you want to be treated or deserve to be treated?’

Of course, her answer was no, if she were honest she would rather not be doing this right now in the first place, she only felt she needed to in order to get her friend back, and to get her friend on her team.

Azula wasn’t blind to the moral in his words of treat others how you want to be treated, it was childish, she was royal and the rules were different. But she could not find it in her to refute it.

Was it because it was her friend he was defending? Was it the word so closely linked to perfection? Perish the thought, but was it that it came from the boy she spent half of winter with that might be growing on her the tiniest amount in order to even consider this?

“Very well,” she said closing her eyes in a polite way of relenting, before her smirk returned. She may not mess with Ty Lee directly, but she could still have her fun. “What kind of dangerous animals do you have?” She asked smugly.

Though slightly stunned at what he had just seen, he was eager to change the subject if it meant less heat on Ty Lee. “Well, our circus boasts the most exotic assortment-”

“Release them all!” She announced to the circus again with mirth, smirking at her decision.

Steven looked at her unhappy, he didn’t really like the decision but ultimately it was better than her previous. He wasn’t sure how true it was, but he had heard that circuses sometimes mistreated the animals in captivity, or at the very least had bad living conditions, so he could begrudgingly get behind letting the animals out for some fun, as long as no one was hurt.

The spectacle below started with animals running about and getting some good exercise in, they were dangerous but ultimately trained well not to do any harm. Which brought some relief to him?

The rest of the circus, however, wasn’t sure where to look. To Ty Lee, who was now safe from danger and still balancing strong, to the animals that seemed to have lost all inhibitions, or to the royal box, whose voices had carried more they realised. This never-before-seen pink jacket wearing boy was able to get the ruthless Azula to compromise, and that was a show in itself, including to the tightrope walker gazing from above in wonder.

Steven sighed as he wandered the Circus grounds, it was bare and silent. Everyone had gone home and the circus group had gone into respective tents to get some shut eye. Azula mentioned something about congratulating the performance and had left him alone to look at the tents.

Steven thought about getting out his ‘Communication pad mini™ now with interdimensional coverage’, to tell the gems about his day, but ultimately decided he will do that later.

He was currently content to just think in silence as he took in the atmosphere and surroundings.

It was different walking around here at night, when they went there in the day, there was always something going on to catch his attention, be it animals, or people carrying, there was always movement. At night it was so peaceful.

Peace was what Steven thought he needed right now, Azula still followed through on antagonising the performance and he was trying not to think about it. It was ok in the end, nothing bad happened, he even appreciated the animals getting some fun time, but ultimately Azula disrupted the show and probably tomorrows.

It was then he felt a tap on the shoulder. Steven spun around quickly to find Ty Lee who was now in less extravagant get up.

“Hehe… didn’t mean to surprise you” she apologised as she softly giggled. He smiled softly back and started to relax his ridged position.

“Hey, Ty Lee. Sorry about what the performance turned into.” Steven apologised sheepishly, he knew Azula would never so he decided to on her behalf.

“Better than what it could have been” she smiled positively and knowingly, “you two weren’t being quiet, you know.”

“Ahh…” he didn’t really have a response to that, ‘sorry your friend wanted to try set you on fire’ wasn’t something he really wanted to say out loud.

“I have decided to join you both by the way” she announced happily as she gave a longing look at the surroundings.

“I’m sorry, I just wish it was because you wanted to, rather than, you know, Azula messing with the circus” Steven sighed again as he put his head in his hands.

“And miss the positivity that my friend’s friend is showing her.” Ty Lee moved closer with a beaming smile on her face.

“Er… what?” Steven said dumbly. Granted that was his job to do but honestly he didn’t feel like he had actually been doing anything.

“You don’t get it do you?” Ty Lee replied kindly despite the words used. “Azula compromised.” Her tone got more excited “Azula. Compromising. In the same sentence.” She said giddily. “You might think its small but it’s a big deal”

Steven looked at her wide eyed. He hadn’t thought about it that way. Ty Lee turned her body around to go back to the tent but her face kept its eyes on him. “I would feel really silly if I missed out on this step in her life, so I hope you can continue to work your magic. Also, we are setting off soon to get our last groupie, Azula wants to be ready soon.” Ty Lee added before heading to presumably pack. The message was probably the reason the conversation happened but Steven looked at her thankful for her perspective on things.

Maybe the spring wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Maybe the spring wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Azula smirked as she prepared to move out, she got a friend by her side and soldier at her disposal. She didn’t miss the volume his voice had rose to, she was sure that he himself didn’t know he was being that loud. She remembered the feeling, it was only for a few words, but she didn’t miss the power she felt when he was complaining at her.

She relished in what it could be if it were pure anger unfiltered in his voice. And that was another piece of the puzzle, anger. She was clued into the fact by now that Steven was the most powerful when the colour pink was involved and she knew just how to get him there.

He glowed pink again, much like the time when he was sleeping, but also much like the slight glow he had when complaining about a rose or the pink diamond. Anger was an obvious link she could exploit. The world was going to fear what she had up her arsenal.

Chapter Text

Mai was the sort of girl that was bored often, she was with her last residence, and she especially was here. Not in the location she was at within the city, she was happy waiting at the top of some tall stairs for something interesting that was coming soon, but rather the city itself. She wasn’t shy about letting others know about this either as she was vocal about this place being terrible, even the name sounded dumb and like a person calling out to their footwear.

The one interesting thing in Omashu was the resistance. It was something she could do to entertain herself. Mai was very, very precise when it came to projectiles, and she was also very agile. This made her a quick response unit to take care of the wannabe soldiers that got too close to the higher ups in this place, that being her family.

Did she have to be the defence? No. Did she want to? Anyone who knew her would say that was a given. It was literally her only entertainment. So, if you asked her about what she felt about recent developments, of course she would say it was first and foremost a bummer.

A recent plague had broken out in the city, which caused the guards to release the citizens of Omashu all outside the city, it didn’t escape her that the ones that left were earth nation citizens, aka the ones that were resisting, aka the ones that were keeping her days entertaining. So once again. Bummer.

The second thing of interest to her was the prisoners. It gave her a mild dose less of engagement compared to the first but was still something to her. To look upon them gave her two emotions, one being the pride and sense of accomplishment for the ones she did capture, the others she couldn’t care less about, but there only was one exception. The second emotion she felt upon looking at a certain prisoner was a feeling of apprehension.

The prisoner in question was the former king of the city, King Bumi; he looked the fool and the act slightly disgusted her with the lack of manners he displayed, but the underlying feeling she got made her feel perturbed. He had a lack of manners because he was calm, too calm; it was as if he was oozing the words ‘I don’t need to worry about a thing’ with his body language, which always had her on edge on the rare occasion of being face to face with him.

She stayed away from his room. It wasn’t worth her effort, and it definitely wasn’t worth the effort to spare him any thoughts, so she ignored him and went about her day.

It wasn’t as if she had thoughts to spare either. There was also the matter of her little brother going missing. Her father had been quite certain it was the infected that took him. If she had to wager anything, she would have to agree; again, it was sheer stupidity that they had let them all go.

These thoughts were pushed aside as she saw figures coming up the staircase. The Fire Nation Princess. Not that she could see her at that moment, Azula was inside her palanquin with curtains to block the sun, but from the silhouette and a recognisable companion it was clear who it was, even without the beforehand notice.

The guards were nobodies she didn’t care about, but the new face not in a helmet was someone to note, weird pink outer clothing with black and yellow underclothing. She didn’t have time to properly address him as the princess emerged from her palanquin.

Steven was glad to be in his casual clothes, it was much more pleasant to be in than the clanky uniform and the flight of stairs would have only been worse with it on. Not that he struggled with the stairs, it was more the fact the discomfort of the uniform would have been heightened. He could only look over at the royal palanquin bearers with respect for being able to make the journey and carry something heavy up the stairs in the first place.

“What’s our final member like?” Steven asked Ty Lee as he walked beside her.

Ty Lee herself was happily traveling up the stairs next to him, there was no reservation of her actions between her and him, she clearly wasn’t trying to hide any suspicious thoughts as Azula had been with their first meeting because she simply didn’t have any. “You will love her, Steven,” Ty Lee said with a big smile that always reached her eyes, “She really compliments us as a group of three.”

“Oh, well in that case, I can’t wait to meet her.” Steven replied with his own smile. The new member of the group couldn’t be that bad if she was vouching for her.

The new face he saw wasn’t as bright as Ty Lee’s in any sense of the word, he wasn’t sure if it was her expression or the sun casting a shadow on her brow, but it wasn’t a warm one. Her coldness only seemed to grow when she spoke her first words.

With a polite but not degrading bow, the girl spoke, “Please tell me you’re here to kill me.” Steven opened his mouth in shock. What a first impression. He was almost sad it wasn’t going to be another bright Ty Lee and he was second guessing her misplaced praises.

The girl, Mai as she was called, glanced up for a moment from the bow before a small smile took over. Suddenly both she and Azula were chuckling. “It’s great to see you, Mai,” Steven’s shock turned into warmth when the girls suddenly hugged each other lightly.

Ty Lee wasn’t one to be left out as she almost leaped into her arms with her own greeting. At this, Mai turned her attention to the new hugger, “I thought you ran off to join the circus. You said it was your calling.”

“Well,” Ty Lee began with a thoughtful smile “Azula and Steven called a little louder,” Mai’s gaze flicked over to him but the warm from her small smiles had been replaced with her usual neutral expression as she looked at him. Steven could only awkwardly wave in response. Mai frowned slightly at him as he did so.

Stevens awkward smile rescinded a little as he looked back at her before Azula interrupted them. “I have a mission, and I need you both.” Azula finished with certainty.

“Count me in,” Mai replied almost too readily, without hearing what the mission was about, “anything to get me out of this place.”

“Well then, I suppose we should tell your father that you have a greater purpose than staying here.” Azula responded heading to get sat down again and lifted.

“Maybe you can even sort us out of our current mess.” Mai replied offhandedly with a sigh as she got ready to climb some more stairs back to inside.

Azula paused and turned around. “What ‘current mess?’” Azula replied back with intrigue.

“Some earth citizens took my little brother when the guards let them out because of an illness? Pentapox or something, it sounded stupid.” 

“And everyone let it happen?” Azula almost responded, the appalled tone laced with anger and disappointment, a lazy nod was the response, Mai’s expression also showing her distaste for the stupidity of the situation.

“Then it looks like my elite teams first mission starts here.” Azula stated with a thoughtful frown. It was then that Mai looked at Steven again with a slightly disbelieving look. Steven kept his face neutral and tried not to take the insult at face value.

“Something to say, Mai,” Azula spoke up again, eyeing her up with an even expression inquiring about Mai’s own just moments prior.

“The new guy doesn’t seem the elite type,” opting to choose a more respectful tone for her friend, considering the situation.

This got a slight smirk out of Azula. Steven couldn’t decide if it was at him being blatantly disrespected or what her next words were. “Then there is a change of plan, Steven,” she said now purposefully addressing the ‘new guy’ in question who had been silent thus far. “Your task is to rescue Mai’s brother, Tom-Tom, alone. He will be small, black hair, Fire Nation coloured clothes?” she finished listing with a slight question as she glanced back to Mai for confirmation.

“Different shades of pink and black,” was the response to the question as Mai looked back frowning slightly in disbelief that he could do it single-handedly.

Azula smirked a bit more before she continued. “They can’t have gone far if they are going to use him as a bargaining chip.” Which Azula didn’t even need to confirm as that was the only real option if they had him, they didn’t need another long-term mouth to feed, and it would help their standing with something.

“They are making a trade at noon for the Earth king.” Mai supplied to be polite though she knew she didn’t need to.

“As expected,” Azula closed her eyes with a cocky smirk. “Think you are up to the task?”

“Erm… well yeah,” Steven replied, a bit blindsided by the suddenness of the task but more than willing to prove his worth.

“See if you can find them before the trade,” Azula challenged. “An aerial view might help you do it quicker.”

Mai and Ty Lee exchanged a confused glance as Steven replied, “You… You mean, show them now?” Steven wasn’t oblivious to what the meaning really was, she was practically saying ‘Show them why you are here’.

The only response he got was a confident smile from her as she turned around to see her friends, or rather watch their expressions as he sighed while smiling a bit himself, he might as well show his new companions one of the things Azula found out he can do. It wasn’t exactly secret like some of his other abilities.

Steven turned around and took a bit of a run up before jumping an inhuman distance as he gave one last look back to see looks of disbelief on the two girl’s faces, it was clear Azula was taking it in as they got smaller as he got further away.

He landed on the walls and took another leap out into the area outside the city.

It didn’t take Steven long to find who he was looking for, but he didn’t expect the extras that accompanied him, around the mission objective personified as the toddler Tom-Tom, there were three others, five if you counted animals. Aang, Katara, Sokka, Appa and Momo.

He landed gently but with enough flare to let the others gain focus on him as to not surprise them when he spoke his next words, “Hey guys, how have you been?” Sure, it wasn’t the coolest thing he could have said to finish off his big arrival but in getting to them too quickly, he hadn’t managed to think of something to say after he recognized them.

“You again!” Sokka exclaimed in surprise despite Stevens best efforts to avoid doing just that.

“Sokka, no need to be alarmed. I’ve already told you that Steven can be trusted. Even Roku is vouching for him.” Aang said with a smile as he turned his full attention from Sokka to Steven.

“Couldn’t have just walked up to us like a normal person,” Sokka muttered under his breath as he recomposed himself.

“Heh heh, sorry, I was trying to do my task quickly” Steven said sheepishly, as he too moved his attention from Sokka to the person in front of him.

It took Aang a moment but eventually glanced to what was in his arms, “Oh… I see.”

“Want to tell me what’s going on?” Steven said gently, “I know you guys aren’t the kidnapping type.”

Aang looked a bit ashamed of himself as he weighed the words for a few seconds. “Well… it wasn’t exactly intentional…”

Katara took over. “He was just there when we left with most of the town” She said wearily.

Steven paused for a moment and nodded, “So you are giving him back, while making a trade for… was it the earth king?”

“It wasn’t our intention to use him as something to bargain with, but they offered and we didn’t say no…” Aang glanced downwards as he trailed off.

Katara walked over “Don’t feel too bad Aang, you would have given him back anyway, and we need to get you an earth bending teacher.”

Sokka also chimed in. “We need every chance we can get, and despite being old, King Bumi is our best shot.”

Aang seemed to gain more confidence at the words of encouragement “and more importantly King Bumi is my friend.” His eyes met Steven’s once again with hope and determination in his eyes.

Steven smiled slightly, it was heart-warming to see such support and a relief that the whole thing seemed like one happy accident that they were taking advantage of rather than something orchestrated.

“Ok, look…” Steven’s eyes closed in thought for a second, “Want my help?” His expression winced as he spoke those words. He didn’t know what was the best thing to do but he knew he wanted a conversation going.

At the looks of confusion on their faces he decided to try and continue. “I feel like we can come up with something to get us what we both want,” Steven frowned in thought as he continued, “So you guys want to rescue someone and I want to get Tom-Tom back home”

Sokka frowned in confusion “Isn’t that what we were doing before you showed up?”

“Yeah, but something tells me it won’t turn out how we think it will go.” Steven replied, “Plus, I was kinda told to get him back before the trade would happen.”

“Why won’t it go how we think it will?” Katara asked.

“Wherever I tend to be, Azula is also there, aka here,” Steven answered “and if there’s one thing I have learned about her, is that she will always go for the win, I feel like the win in this case is everything, both Tom-Tom and King Bumi.”

“So, I was right! It is a trap” Sokka exclaimed.

“Well, maybe not before,” Steven corrected, rubbing the back of his neck, “but it will be now.” He sighed as he relented.

“So, what do we do?” Aang asked, losing a bit of hope in his eyes.

“That’s what I want to help with,” Steven announced, “though I don’t have any ideas yet”

“But you want Tom-Tom now, correct?” Sokka asked.

“It will help me with my own mission from Roku,” Steven answered. Aang nodded at that while Sokka and Katara just exchanged glances, apparently not fully aware of what Steven was here to do.

“I might have an idea,” Sokka eventually said. Suddenly every pair of eyes was on him. “We give Tom-Tom to Steven,” He then addressed Steven, “but you go back just before noon.”

“What’s your idea?” Steven asked the question that was on everyone’s mind.

“The exchange is happening out in the open, away from earth,” Sokka supplied, “they don’t know it’s us that are doing the exchange so they would want to be away from it as much as possible, probably around metal or wood.”

Steven could follow along and agree with that, “I think there is some construction going on but I didn’t get too much of a good look at it before I was out of the city again.” Steven pointed out to follow along with Sokka’s theory.

“It also means, that they have to get King Bumi out of prison for the exchange,” Sokka paused with a smile on his face.

“Out in the open for us to try rescue him!” Aang followed along brightly.

“And in leaving it last minute, we are guaranteeing him being there.” Katara finished.

“What about If they bring him back in too quickly?” Steven countered “Isn’t he a king? High priority prisoner and all that.”

Sokka frowned at the question, “Then we have to rescue him less stealthily,” he then answered. He continued after another moment of thought, “We have a good bit of power between the three us and as soon as King Bumi is free, its four of us.

Steven frowned again, “If Azula notices, she will join in defence, trust me when I say you don’t want her as an opponent.”

“Then we just have to do it quickly,” Aang replied with determination.

Azula was standing at ease gazing towards the entrance to the city. She had a small frown on her face but ultimately her face lacked emotion.

“Relax, Azula,” Ty Lee smiled as she looked to her companion as she, herself, was laid back in relaxation, “He will be back without a hitch!”

Azula’s eyes flicked towards her before returning to their previous position, “I have no doubt he will be back without any issue, but he should have been back by now,”

“I thought you were joking when you set him the task of finding him before noon.” Mai joined the conversation with a lazy tone.

“I assure you he is quite capable” Azula replied back, keeping her gaze neutral.

“How did you find out he could do that jumpy thing anyway.” Ty Lee happily asked, changing the subject slightly.

“I found out he could fall slowly first, then he showed his jumping ability when I had a little family reunion.” Azula smirked slightly, “though I didn’t know the ability’s full potential until seeing it today.”

“Are you sure we don’t have to get up and prepare for the exchange,” Mai remarked, getting the conversation back on track, while she didn’t have much feelings regarding anything but she herself would rather see her brother safe and sound back home, at least if anything, to keep her parents happy.

“We don’t have to worry about a thing,” She said, her frown disappearing as she motioned towards a figure coming towards them, or clearly two figures as they got closer.

“Hey, mission complete, I got Tom-Tom.” Steven said happily as he showed the toddler in his arms as it cooed at the sight of his sister with grabby hands. Steven upon seeing this, let him down to waddle over to his sibling.

“Mission complete… in more time than what was necessary,” Azula reprimanded, her frown returning slightly, “What took you so long?”

“Well, I didn’t want the little guy getting sick,” Steven replied, stiffening slightly. “I mean I certainly panicked when I did a big jump for the first time,” Steven added lamely.

“Well, might as well make the announcement,” Azula said casually turning around to announce the returning of the governor’s son.

“First official victory of Team Azula” Ty Lee got up swiftly to join Azula.

“Great, now we can leave New Ozai.” Mai joined walking with her brother in her arms after picking him up.

Steven walked swiftly up to the group to walk along side. “I thought this place was called Omashu?”

“Recent name change.” Was the only thing Mai supplied.

Steven laughed awkwardly, “I wasn’t gone that long, was I?”

Ty Lee giggled, “What can we say, Azula works fast.”

Steven smiled and nodded, agreeing with the sentiment.

It didn’t take long for the group to make its way to the former throne room, Azula navigated swiftly and effectively as if she had been here for years, though she had only been there the day.

It wasn’t even a second upon entering the room that praises were showered their way. “Thank you, Princess, for assuring our son is back home safely.” The governor announced to the room with respect as soon as he recognized who had come through the door.

Azula was a taken back at the suddenness of the praise but smiled confidently, “It’s nice to have faith in your royals before they have even made the announcement, I am humbled that you had confidence in our victory.”

“Of course, Princess, but it also helps that the announcement has already been made on your behalf.” The governor replied happily.

Azula frowned a bit glancing at Steven for a second before her eyes angled back to the leader of the city, “Who made the announcement? It was my understanding that my soldier only just got back,” and from the look of confusion she checked from Steven, it was clear that them knowing was also news to him.

“Allow me explain, Princess, I got word from the guards that saw your companion from where they were monitoring the fallen king that he had succeeded,” he motioned towards two guards to appeared to be patting themselves on the back with praise of their initiative.

The four looked upon the room in disbelief.

Mai appeared to face palm a bit and muttered something that sounded like “Stupid.”

Steven and Ty Lee looked unsure of the situation and cautiously exchanged glances before looking to Azula.

Azula of course, seemed to grow her frown as she closed her eyes in frustration. “Please tell me that there are still guards stationed around the former king.” Although she used polite language, it was anything but a request, it was an order. Luckily, they both frantically nodded.

“Good, and you can also tell me that you have already put him back in his usual cell.” Azula continued as she opened her eyes to pierce through them.

There was silence in the room.

The guards paled

They looked at each other before one spoke.

“We thought it would be like taunting the earth citizens to be waving their King around like a flag, so we thought we could leave him there for the night as a sign of victory.”

“Tell me,” Azula began walking forward. “When a resistance group lose their bargaining chip, but know the king will be out in the open,” She glared at them menacingly, “do you think they would give up and lose hope, or do you think they will try one last time to get their leader out of prison?”

“N-no one has entered the city apart from your s-subordinate,” one of them stuttered weakly.

“Not good enough,” Azula broke out into a swift run with her followers in tow.

They quickly left the building and manoeuvred up the construction site with haste. Their fears were starting to rise when they saw a few unconscious guards, but ultimately put to rest however when they saw the old king in the metal coffin. As if to mock their thinking he even shouted “Heeeelllloooooooo down there,” with a massive grin on his face.

This didn’t make sense. This was an obvious opportunity to take advantage of but nothing had happened.

This didn’t make sense; this wasn’t a part of the plan. They had gotten lucky, and this was a prime opportunity to get their friend free.

The questions about the situation began piling up as Steven started thinking about timing it in his head. ‘They would have had enough time, right?’

It was stupidly lucky that the guards got over confident and left the king right there in the open, so why hadn’t Aang taken the chance to save his friend.

The guards caught up and sighed in half relief, it was clear they were disgruntled at the knocked-out guards. Azula shot them a scathing glare as if she couldn’t even be bothered addressing them. “You two, get him down here,”

Steven looked at her in confusion; had she seen something he hadn’t, were they still around?

The king was lowered down slowly, he glanced to Ty Lee who seemed just as confused as he did. He then glanced to Mai who seemed impassive for the situation at current.

“Well, if it isn’t the former king,” Azula taunted, “It seems your little group has failed to free you.” She continued, her words laced with spite. She wore a smug smirk as she spoke her next words. “It’s like they didn’t even try.”

“HehehahahaHEHEHAAH,” King Bumi laughed madly, “that’s becaaaauuuussseee…. They didn’t!” he then laughed some more.

“Er… What?” Steven asked as they listened to the king’s laugh.

The king looked at him with glee for a moment, then interest for a moment, his eyes flicking to his stomach, then back to glee, Steven too glanced down to where the king glanced and paled a bit, ‘Did he just look at my gem?’

“You fire benders are all alike,” he taunted back, “Heheh, might as well repeat myself,” he said mostly to himself before speaking openly again. “Hey you,” he addressed Steven. “What do you know about jings.”

“… Nothing? I haven’t heard of them before.” Steven replied confused at both the question and why he was singled out.

“OH! OH! I know this one,” surprisingly the offer to answer came from Ty Lee, “Positive is when you are attacking, Negative is when you are defending right?”

Azula narrowed her eyes slightly at the interaction seeming to get annoyed at entertaining the madman’s babble while Mai looked on with a sceptical look with a hint of weariness.

“Yes yes, but the third most common jing is… doing nothing! The neutral Jing.” The king laughed himself up a storm.

“Why tell us this.” Surprising the group this time was Mai asking the question, usually not one to care to ask in the first place.

“Because everybody thinks you have to do something, when sometimes, it’s best to do nothing!” He then signalled out Steven again, “YOU!” he pointed at Steven with his chin, “You look like the person who has done things all his life.”

He cackled before he continued, “You probably started off your life defending yourself and then switched it up and learned how to inflict damage, you then probably decided to try and do nothing, but actually, because you have been doing something all your life, you don’t know how to just do nothing.”

Steven looked at him like he had seen a ghost, a ghost that had just watched his whole life and casually just mentioned its stalking habits.

Azula put a stop to this as soon as he had analysed her personal guard. “I don’t know why I let this continue past it should have, it’s clear you don’t have anything of worth to say.” She glanced back to the two guards, “Seems like you two were right, the mad former king could use some time as a victory flag.

“Wheeeeeeeeeeee!” King Bumi exclaimed as he was ascended back up on the crane.

“You two were right, there was no need to worry about a thing,” She smirked as she addressed the guards one last time and walked off.

“What did he even mean?” Ty Lee asked mainly towards Steven but to everyone as she generally just wanted an answer to what just happened.

Before Steven could even reply, Azula cut in for him. “Mind games and baseless threats is all that was.”

“What do you mean by, ‘threats’?” Ty Lee followed up after her obtained answer.

“He is saying he could break out any time.” Mai answered this time. He hadn’t known her long but her aloofness seemed slightly off when she said that.

“If he really had a chance of escaping, he would have done so already.” Azula summarized for them, seemingly wanting to want to put the topic to rest, “It’s just the overconfident words of a mad old fool.”

Something told Steven that he couldn’t quite believe her words, and as confident as she sounded, something tiny in his head suspected that Azula didn’t quite believe her own either. 

Chapter Text

Steven sat on his bed and frowned. The day had been a weird one. While it was nice to see Aang and his group, he wasn’t so much of a fan of his talk with King Bumi. Granted, Steven didn’t really talk much, but with what King Bumi pegged him for, it seems like he didn’t have to.

The King’s words played on repeat in his mind. Did he really not know how to do nothing? The first parts had been correct, he started in his youth learning how to be a part of the Crystal Gems as support, defence, healing, and moral. Then his offensive abilities came out with his pink mode and he honed them with Jasper. Then he went on his road trip to find a place to settle down… but he hadn’t. Immediately after his earth trip, it continued off planet. Not settling down. Not doing nothing.

Steven refuted his thought. He had plenty of times to relax in his life… yeah, that was right… no this was going to eat away at him. He knew just who to ask.

He got his Communication Pad Mini out and sent a group message, “Hey guys, something was pointed out today. Do I really not know how to do nothing?” At first, he was only going to ask his guardian figures, but he changed his mind, more opinions the merrier.

While he was grateful to have the device, one thing he didn’t like about it was the time it took to send and receive messages. He couldn’t complain, as he was sure signals across universes or dimensions or whatever this was couldn’t ever be quick. He wasn’t even sure how Peridot got it working in the first place and he was just thankful that she somehow came up with a solution.

Steven stared at the device and sighed, he decided to take a walk while he waited for the messages to return.

He walked out of his room door and out onto the ship and walked slowly through the corridors. Steven frowned softly as he looked at the vessel of the sea’s interior. This was probably the last day they were going to be on the ship in a while. Now that the team to capture Zuko had been made, they needed to be light and agile as Azula stated, which meant no ship.

It was sad in a way, Steven had grown fond of where he had spent the past month or so. But ultimately, he knew that it wouldn’t be possible so stay on the ship. He decided to give one last look from atop the main deck.

“Oh! Hey Steven! Didn’t think you would be up this late.” A voice called out to him, Ty Lee.

“Hey Ty Lee, yeah I couldn’t sleep yet, what about you?” Steven commented smiling back. “I figured you would also be asleep.”

She giggled lightly. “Same as you. It just feels so strange!”

Steven looked at her in interest. “Why do you say that?”

“I’ve just been in the circus for so long, it just feels weird doing something different.” She replied casually with a smile.

“Weird good or bad?” Steven followed up.

“Weird good. I think?” Ty Lee pondered, “Why the interest anyway?”

“I just know what it’s like to have your life change right before you, that’s all.” Steven smiled and replied.

“Change good or bad?” Ty Lee responded, echoing his previous question.

“Heh,” Steven chuckled a bit at that, but responded anyway, “Both actually.”

“As in more than once, or feeling good and bad at the same time?” Ty Lee inquired.

“Both again.” Steven smiled at the silliness of how his answers felt.

Ty Lee giggled a bit before she got a more comforting face. “Wanna talk about it?”

Steven thought about it for a few moments. It would be nice to talk about what is going through his head. But should he in case he lets something slip.

“Can I be vague?” Steven replied back sheepishly.

“Sure.” Ty Lee smiled gently.

“Well… King Bumi was right about me.” Steven started.

“Who? The former King?” Ty Lee commented. Lightly correcting Steven’s title slip.

“Yes! Sorry.” He blushed a bit in embarrassment and panic. He calmed down and continued. “He narrated my life in like one sentence.”

“Oh, you mean the jing stuff? That bothers you?”

“Yeah… a little bit. It got me self-reflecting.” Steven responded. “My childhood, as he stated, was defensive and support. Then all of a sudden, I wasn’t needed anymore... but at the same time I was? I wanted to relax but realised I can’t relax, but then I got offensive capabilities, but again it wasn’t needed, the only thing it was used for was an outlet, and then it turns out I was right all along, I am supposed to relax and do nothing. But I don’t know how to… and now I’m… here?”

Ty Lee pondered a bit. “That sounds very confusing.”

“Yeah… you’re telling me.” Steven sighed.

“But what do you want?” Ty Lee asked gently. “It sounds like people have told you what to do the whole time.”

“I mean, it’s not as simple as that…” Steven defended, “But I can’t really get into it.”

“That’s fine! I’m here if you need to talk.” Ty Lee smiled. “But you should talk to Azula about this too!”

Steven paled a bit. “Erm… I’m not too sure that’s a good idea…”

“Sure it is, you’re a part of the friend group now!” Ty Lee beamed.

“I think what we have is a bit different…” Steven objected. “It’s always felt like a boss-employee sort of thing.”

“Come on! It will be good for both of you.” Ty Lee grabbed his arm and marched through the corridor.

She was surprisingly strong for someone her size, which shocked Steven. Granted he could break out of it, being half alien and all, but Ty Lee marched with such conviction and a kind smile, that he decided to go along with it despite his better judgement.

Before he knew it, he was at Azula’s door. “Go on, don’t be shy.”

“Ty Lee, I’m still not so sure this is a good idea.” Steven tried one last attempt to get out of it.

Ty Lee herself didn’t verbally reply, she instead gave a thumbs up, knocked on the door and casually walked away.

“Come in.” Was heard from the other side of the door. Great… now there was no way to get out of this even if he wanted to.

Steven sighed and walked through the door to be met with Azula at her desk.

“I hope I’m not interrupting…” Steven said cautiously.

“You are, but I’m about ready for a break anyway.” Azula said casually.

“Found them yet?” Steven asked, making small conversation.

“I have their general location, there is a trend with their potential sightings heading south.” Azula mentioned as she glanced at a map with a few marks being made on it. “We will head for them as soon I have a general idea of where to intercept them, which will be soon.”

“That’s great.” Steven said awkwardly.

“I hardly imagine this was what you wanted to talk to me about.” Azula remarked, cutting straight to the point.

Steven sighed for what felt like the hundredth time that night. “I was just thinking about what ki- I mean the former King Bumi said.”

Azula narrowed her eyes slightly. “You shouldn’t let a mad old fool’s words get to you.”

“But he was right,” Steven replied sadly. “Everything he said about me was right, and now I’m wondering if I really don’t know how to do nothing.”

“That isn’t a bad thing.” Azula said casually. “Everyone is always doing something; It’s how the world works.”

“But for a while in the past, I tried to relax and looking back, I don’t think I did a good job.” Steven frowned slightly.

“Maybe you weren’t meant to.” Azula responded. “Look at you now, assisting me. If you had done ‘nothing’ in that time, would you be here?”

Steven pondered a bit, it was thanks to his road trip that he encountered that shrine and got the task from Roku, and he is glad to be helping out in helping him save two of his kin, as well has helping out Aang occasionally. “That’s true,” He relented.

“Besides, I’m surprised he didn’t go over the most important part for the certain earth bending philosophy.” Azula pointed out.

“What do you mean?” Steven asked.

“He didn’t go over that it’s important that you know when to wait, or ‘do nothing’ as he put it.” Azula supplied. “It’s the one tactic I actually appreciate from outside of the Fire Nation. If all you do is wait, you will never get anything done, but knowing when to wait and counter, that’s when it becomes valuable”

“So, it’s not bad to not be doing nothing, but the key is knowing when to?” Steven summarised.

“Exactly,” Azula smirked. Suddenly there was a knock at the door that interrupted their conversation.

“Excuse me princess, I have more potential sightings just sent in.” A guard entered with some documents with a hawk on his shoulder.

“It seems like my break is over.” Azula commented, “I hoped this little chat helped.”

“Yes, thank you, Princess.” Steven smiled as he thanked her and exited the door.

“So, did she help?” A voice asked.

Steven spun around in surprise to find Ty Lee again. After calming down from a bit of shock he smiled and nodded, “Yeah, she did actually.”

“Glad to hear it, but I knew she would.” Ty Lee teased as she walked away.

Steven smiled after her before heading in his own direction to his room. Maybe some messages had come through for him.

His issue had been pretty much resolved at that point, but he was always eager to see what his guardians and friends thought about his problem anyway.

Pearl and Amethyst had commented that he was very much capable, they mentioned a few occasions where all he wanted to do was just relax and hang out with his family when he was younger.

Garnet had replied saying that he quit putting a lot onto himself after little home school and how it was a good thing.

Lapis kindly mentioned that it was him that taught her to do nothing and just be, on earth, in the first place.

One by one he read the messages, they were all of the same sentiment, he was very capable of doing nothing, granted most examples seemed to come from his younger years, but the sentiment was there.

At this Steven could consider himself comforted. He would have to thank everyone later on because he needed to hear some of those comments, or read, rather.

Come morning he was fully refreshed. Various other comments came in reassuring his mindset overnight and he had read and replied to them all. He didn’t know why he let it get to him so much in the first place. He put on his clothes and was readily out of the door.

He took it all in. This was the last day he probably would be on this ship. Any time now Azula was going to present their battle plan to capture her brother and they would be off; the small agile team Azula had constructed.

It was almost sad in a way. The situation itself to start with of course but also the little moments that he knew he would miss on the ship. He gazed out onto the open water reminding himself of this fact.

“Hello, Steven, was it?” Steven pivoted to see the owner of the voice. It was the girl he had met yesterday; Mai.

“Hello to you too, Mai.” Steven chuckled slightly at the almost formal greeting. “Good day, isn’t it?”

Mai blankly stared at him. Her eyebrow raised almost questioningly at the remark before she replied. “No…”

“Oh…” Steven frowned softly.

“Yeah. I don’t have an opinion.” Mai bluntly stated as she looked in the same direction. “I don’t get it.” She continued after a while.

“Well I personally like it because it seems peaceful.” Steven shyly replied.

“Not that. I don’t understand how someone like you gets on with the Fire Nation princess.”

“That’s a bit harsh…” Steven frowned again.

“I don’t mean it harshly. You aren’t even someone she should be giving the light of day. You find the sea peaceful while she would only see it as something to be tamed. You seem optimistic while Azula herself is realistic or opportunistic.”

“What about Ty lee?” Steven commented. “It could seem like you are describing her.”

“True. But we grew up together and have that familiarity already. You’re just someone she met one day and made close to her.”

“You saw me do the jump thing…” Steven weakly defended.

She sighed. “I don’t think you are getting what I am trying to say. Maybe you are right with that last bit. Maybe it’s for your feats. She was telling us about them while you were out. I just thought that maybe it was more than that.” and with that last remark, she left him standing there as she walked back to the shade of the boat.

“Is it really that strange…” Steven muttered as he continued gazing out onto the sea.

Chapter Text

The small group walked along the path. Azula’s elite squadron on their first outing. To onlookers, if they saw the group, they would have assumed nothing is out of the ordinary. Just four travellers  on ostrich horses on the path to a local town.

The onlookers would have taken one look and seen the group scattered, not all in a line, vertical or horizontal. To those who knew who was at the helm of the group, they would know it was a particularly crafted positioning. 

Azula at the front, Mai to her right, slightly behind her, Ty Lee to their left, Steven at the rear. Azula taking the lead, as was natural; Mai favouring her right hand for her many precise projectiles; Ty Lee at the side for manoeuvrability for the front, left and back; and Steven, at the back as rear defence and protective overwatch of the group.

Gone were the usual blacks, reds, pinks, and in Steven’s case blue for his jeans. Each of them instead dressed in dull greens and yellows. The operation was incognito. One of information gathering, which was needed for the upcoming final pursuit.

Azula’s time plotting and coordinating possible sightings of her estranged relatives resulted in their current situation.

She had mainly tracked robberies and sightings of ‘The Blue Spirit’, with the occasional sighting of a ‘Fat old man’ traveling with ‘a young man with a burn on his face’. The main issue Azula was having was that the sightings of the pair had gone cold.

Azula had come to the conclusion that they had split up. That or they were being more cautious. Fat men weren’t that rare, so looking for her uncle would be like finding the proverbial needle in a haystack. Young men with burns of the left side of their face, however were far easier to track.

The report hadn’t come at the time of her departure, but she was operating on a hunch; ‘the next town Zuko should be traveling to, would be this one’.

“I’m bored.” An apathetic voice came from behind and to her right. “How much longer until we get to this place anyway.”

“It can’t be that longer, right Azula?” The voice from her left back asked. Even if she hadn’t set them in a formation, the owners of the voices would be obvious.

“We are making good time.” Azula replied back cryptically.

“That’s hardly a good answer.” Mai grumbled. “Wonder boy, mind jumping for us to check the distance?”

“… Is that really necessary?” Steven called back, just as the group crossed a hill. “Besides,” Azula could now hear a smile in his voice, “I think I can see it in the distance.”

Azula gazed back smugly as she saw the lazy position Mai rode in straighten up immediately. Her eyes focusing on the run-down town coming up in the distance.

Ty Lee giggled fondly. Azula assumed that she observed the same thing.

“Great… change of idea, now you can jump me out of here.” Azula smirked some more. She knew she wasn’t serious, there was a subtle tone shift that indicated when she was joking.  Not that she could be blamed. The place looked like a dump. But what could you expect from a borderline desert town?

“If you really find it detestable here, I’m sure I could arrange for you to go back.” Azula teased.

“I… know it doesn’t look like much, but I’m sure the locals would make up for it. Smaller towns usually have a sense of community to them.” Steven hopefully commented.

“Yeah! My circus group were close knit, and that was pretty much a very small traveling town.” Ty Lee agreed. 

Azula didn’t respond. She just kept riding. Unlike the rest of her group, she knew exactly what they were getting into. The rest would soon know that the place was as bad as it looked.

Right from the moment they stepped within the towns border, all eyes were on them. This was unexpected. Mai seemed to make it her challenge to stare down observers. Ty Lee kept her expression plain, slight smile to ease potential worries, but was ready for when anything changed. Steven simply seemed confused at the treatment they were getting, not exactly battle ready but cautious all the same. Azula just observed them. She found the situation interesting.

“What do you need.” One of the townsmen asked as soon as the four were ready for interaction. The words seemed kind, but the tone was anything but; the words were laced with suspicion.

Azula was more than ready to challenge them with an exchange of words. “The for of us are looking for a place to stay.”

“Oh really?” The man looked at them in contempt. “Well, you will need to find somewhere else.” All pleasantries were dropped at that point.

“Woah, woah…” Steven stepped forward. His tone was gentle, ready for understanding. “Where is this coming from? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Nothing that you need to know about.” The man easily replied as he folded his arms. They weren’t going to get any more information without being antagonistic. Which Azula didn’t usually mind doing, but they were there incognito.

Steven nodded to the man, seeming to understand his body language. “We will try to be out of here by the end of the day.” Steven replied kindly.

The group tied up their rides and walked off to the side.

“What was that about?” Ty Lee asked in a hushed voice.

“Something we are here to find out” Azula replied. The group looked at her.

“That might not be easy.” Steven commented. “He seemed against telling us anything.” 

“Which means the rest of them would be as equally tight lipped.” Mai added, narrowing her eyes as she glanced back to occasional whisperings she picked up on.

“But we know something happened.” Azula countered. “That much is true. So, it’s just a matter of finding the right person to let the secret loose.”

“Do you reckon it might be Zuko?” Ty Lee asked.

“Yes. But we need to be sure.” Azula remarked. “If we can find out if it was him, and how long ago this incident was, he’s as good as captured.” She smirked. “Spread out and see what you can find.”

The three nodded at the order and spread out around the town.

“Hey!” Ty Lee smiled as she walked up to a store. “Do you sell supplies?”

The man she walked up to frowned. “Hmm…” his gaze bored into her. “How much do you have.”

Ty Lee happily showed a few coins.

“That will get you enough bags of feed for your groups rides.” The man replied curtly.

Ty Lee smile dulled a bit. “This usually can get us food, too.”

“Price has gone up for suspicious strangers.” He replied sharply.

“… is there a reason?” She asked.

“Yes.”

“Are you going to tell me?” She smiled kindly in hope.

“No, do you want to make the purchase or not?”

“Okay…” She replied, pouting.

Mai walked up to a wooden post on the frame of a house and leaned against it.

The man on the other post simply stared at her with narrowed eyes.

Mai kept her gaze forward and didn’t make a sound.

The man did the same.

The pair kept their eyes fixed on the open space in front of them.

The silence went on for a while before the man spoke up. “I heard earlier your group was asking questions.”

“We were.” Mai replied shortly.

The pair resumed their silence.

After another few moments the man spoke up again. “I bet your group is curious, no?”

“Yeah.” Mai replied simply.

“… you…aren’t going to ask me anything?” The man asked in slight confusion.

“Would you tell me if I asked?”

“No.” The man said defensively.

“Then no.”

The pair resumed their silence with neither one continuing the conversation. 

Steven sat down on the side of the road between the town. He observed the passersby giving him a weary look as they walked through. There weren’t many, but it was enough for Steven to get the collective message, they weren’t keen to talk to any of them.

Steven simply got out his instrument and played a few notes as he tuned it. 

“Can you play?” A voice asked to the side of him.

Steven almost jumped in surprise. He turned to the voice. It was a young child. His eyes were filled with curiosity as he gazed at the instrument. But when the eyes flicked to him, they were more hesitant. 

“Heheh,” Steven chuckled, “I would say so. Want to hear a song?”

“Erm…” The boy looked at him wearily, but when the eyes were on the instrument again, his decision was made. “What can you play?”

Steven smiled gently. “How about…?” Steven racked thought for a moment, “a song called, Strong in the real way?” 

Azula strolled around the town. She didn’t try to initiate conversation. All she decided to do was observe and listen.

She decided that she would see if anyone would slip up and put her in a position to overhear their conversation. She observed a pair whispering to themselves, with the occasional glances in her direction. A pair which just so happened to be near a gap between two buildings.

An opportunity.

Azula had memorised a good portion of the town’s layout with her strolling. Without drawing attention to herself, more so than she already had just by being there, she casually took her steps the long way around, arriving at the other entrance to the ally.

It wasn’t so narrow it would look suspicious to enter, with the intention being usually to come around out the other side. But it wasn’t so open that onlookers would easily see her in there. She got a little closer and listened.

“… and you know, now things are such a mess, what if it got out?” One voice commented.

“It won’t get out.” The other denied back.

“You know what will happen if it does.”

“It. Won’t. Get. Out. You know everyone has kept information scarce.”

“I… I just have a bad feeling.”

“The guards are on the case, as bad as they are, this is actually something for them to do.”

Azula’s eyes widened at that. She left out of the alley and disrupted the conversation. “It’s about time they arGAAAH?!” Azula paid it no mind, now she was looking for something else. She kept strolling along the road. She spotted her team. Mai posted next to another person both not talking. Ty Lee seemed to be tending to the ostrich horses, playing the part of caring for them, but seeming to be keeping her ears open. Steven playing the song for a local child.

This wasn’t what Azula was paying attention to, however.  Seeming to hang around Mai and the man, was another, leaning against a house, observing them. Another seemed to make it their job to stroll, like she was doing, around Ty Lee and the ostrich horses. Though doing a bad job of it to be noticed. She kicked herself for not seeing him sooner. Steven’s playing got him a few heads looking over at him, so nothing too suspicious there. Soon enough, she caught him. A person she had spotted a few times as she strolled around. A person following her.

“That… was unlike any song I’ve ever heard before.” The boy said in wonder.

“I am from a faraway place, music… it’s different where I come from. More fast paced depending on what you are going for.”

“So, what is, ‘Strong in the real way’?” The child asked.

“I didn’t get it when I was younger either.” Steven chuckled, “But I would say now that to be strong, is courage, protecting others, and knowing when to show restraint.”

“How can you be strong if you hold back?” The kid asked another question. “I mean I get courage, and protecting others, but how is holding back going to help win fights?”

“It’s not about winning fights. It’s about being strong.” Steven kindly replies.

“It’s not the same?” The boy inquires further.

“No… how do I put this…” Steven ponders for a moment. “Who do you look up to? Some that is strong I mean.”

“My brother! He is fighting in the war!” The boy answered excitedly.

“Right. Someone that is protecting others and showing courage at the same time.” Steven nodded. He sat there for a moment thinking of an example he could use. “Would your brother ever demand something because he could, like a bully?”

The moment the last word came out of his mouth, the kid scowled and looked at one of the passersby in the town. “No… but bullies can be strong.”

“Why do you think that.” Steven frowned at him gently.

“Well, they can do what they want!” The boy replied.

“Is that strength? Say you fought a small fish and won. Does that make you strong?”

“No?”

“But you won the fight.” Steven smiled knowingly

“Yeah but… fighting against something weaker than me…” The boy caught on to what Steven was trying to say.

“Don’t get me wrong, there is more to this, but I’m sure you will realise more of what I talked about as you grow.”

“What if someone fought the bullies?”

The question caught Steven off guard. “What do you mean?”

“What if someone wanted to save someone, but everyone would hate him for it.” The kid looked mildly guilty.

“Did you fight a bully?” Steven asked.

“I tried to… but I wasn’t strong enough…” The boy lamented. “This other guy, he fought… he … stood up for me, he took three of them out, but this other guy was too tough, so he had to fight back harder, then…” The boy stiffened, “I’m sorry, I just remembered, I’m not supposed to talk about it.”

“Well, he fought to protect you, sounds like he had courage to stand up for what was right, and up until a certain point, he was holding back?” Steven questioned the last bit was it was cut short, but he could infer from what was said that it was the case. “Sounds like he was strong to me.”

“But… why does… why don’t I feel like it was good he won?” The kid asked. “He fought for me, he saved me, but I still hate him…”

Steven frowned. “Why would you hate him?”

The kid began to whine in frustration, “Because he’s a fire bend-”

“Well, what do we have here, I hope someone isn’t being loose lipped.” A man walked up to them.

The child stiffened again, only this time more ridged. “No, we were talking about strength.” The boy muttered quietly.

“I’ll bet,” the man remarked sarcastically. “Run along now, conversation’s over.” The boy scowled bitterly before walking off. “You, stranger, should mind your business.” His stern gaze was fixed on Steven.

Steven evenly frowned back at him. “I’ll keep that in mind.” He got up from sitting and walked off with his instrument.

The group of four sat together when the opportunity presented itself. With how cold the town was being to them at this point, they were lucky to get somewhere to sit.

“Anything to report?” Azula started.

“No.” Mai said simply.

“I tried a few people, but nothing, same treatment as the first guy.” Ty Lee moped.

“If you wanted to know if Zuko was here, a boy kinda confirmed it.” Steven commented.

“Oh?” Azula pressed.

“Yeah, they seem distrustful of us because the last traveller to come through here was a fire bender. The boy was cut off by an adult though.”

“Did you three notice?” Azula asked the group.

“Notice what?” Steven asked.

“You mean… with the guy?” Ty Lee asked.

“I had one too.” Mai added.

“It seems the guy that cut your, shall we say, informant off, was a part of the same group that was following us.” Azula announced to Steven.

“Wait? Really?” Steven asked in disbelief.

“Seems we’re almost done here.” Azula announced. “If Zuzu was here, the last thing we need was how long ago, so I can plan accordingly.”

“Does that mean we can stop being discrete?” Mai asked, but from the tone it was said, it was clear she knew the answer to her own question.

“Yes,” Azula casually supplied as she rose from her chair. “And I know just the four to ask.”

Azula effortlessly but perfectly turned the appropriate angle to face the group of four men standing around nearby.

“So… we just go up and ask?” Steven questioned the group.

“That’s, the plan, but I imagine, they might not be willing to part with the information. All they need is a little motivation.” Azula smirked as she walked in their direction.

“Can we help you?” One of the men, seeming to be the leader asked coldly.

“You can, actually.” Azula replied coolly, “I am on the lookout for the traitor prince of the Fire Nation. We have reason to believe he has passed through here.”

“What’s it to you.” He replied back.

“We are… bounty hunters, for lack of a better term at the moment, so the sooner you comply, the sooner we help out the Earth Kingdom.”

“Oh yeah? Well, you thought wrong. The ex-royal of that forsaken nation hasn’t been anywhere near here.”

“Actually, I have reason to believe otherwise.” Azula calmly replied. “This town has been very unwelcoming. It begs one to ask why? The only obvious reason I could think off was if you were to have encountered one recently.”

The four stared at her, frowning. None of them made a move to say anything.

Azula continued. “So, the next question one would ask was who. Now we have been tracking the estranged prince, and one of your townsmen already let it slip, though it was practically obvious to us.”

One of them muttered, “Stupid brat,” under their breath, he then addressed Azula directly. “He didn’t mention the name, or the identity, just that the guy was Fire Nation. We ran him out of town, and it doesn’t prove who he was in the slightest.”

“But it does.” Azula smirked. “The fact that you four have been monitoring us means there is something to hide.”

“Why would we need to hide anything?”

“Tell me, would it look bad if the ex-prince Zuko came through here, and wasn’t captured? Better yet, how would it look if he came through here, wasn’t captured and made waste to the four in charge of protecting this place. And wouldn’t it be worse if it got out that all this was true, and it wasn’t reported at all to the earth kingdom army?” Azula smiled vindictively.

“So, I will ask again. Can the four of you help me.”   The four paled slightly. The one they presumed to be the leader scowled at them. “You threatenin’ us?”  His hands reached for his weapons; a pair of hammers. The rest followed suit, grabbing their spears.

“Why would you feel threatened? Unless, of course, my speculation is true.” A smug smirk appeared at the corner of her lips.

They had had enough. “Graaah” One of the soldiers shouted as he attacked, lunging his spear right at Azula’s head. It didn’t connect. Ty Lee managed to sneak up on the four and intercept the attack before it ever had chance to come close, by simple two fingered jabs thrown against the assailant’s leading arm.

Azula barely moved a muscle, she remained standing as she looked on. The only action she performed was to cock an eyebrow up as if to say, ‘Is that all you’ve got?’ 

Another soldier went for Ty Lee instead, as revenge, and because she was now the closest target. But once again, the attack didn’t connect. With a swift throw of some knives from Mai, the spear had been cleaved before it had enough chance to built up any meaningful momentum. The first knife cleanly but off the weapon head, the rest seemed to pick off the weapon’s main body,  each one snapping off more and more of the spear’s handle. With the mild smirk shown off by Mai, it was clear that every shot could have been as clean as the first one, Mai only choosing to disrupt the structural integrity to show the difference in skill between her and the earth kingdom soldier.

The last lackey dropped his spear and put his hands up in surrender.

The leader, however, only lowered his weapons. It could have been taken as a sign of surrender, if his eyes weren’t studying the four intruders.

Any logical man would have been able to see it was pointless to resist any further, that the group could obviously deal with anything thrown at them. But this wasn’t a logical man, this was a man backed into a corner, like a surrounded hog monkey facing death , the death of a career if her supposed speculation got out.

On a move only fuelled with rage, he slammed his weapon into the ground lifting a rock into the air. He swung his hammer like a bat and launched the rock at Azula.

The rock shot fast, its angle clear and its flightpath set in stone. Azula stayed still, arms still behind her back. Her only expression was the same smirk she wore from earlier. 

The rock connected, but it wasn’t with Azula. A pink circular barrier appeared out of nowhere to intercept the projectile.

Whispers of confusion were heard by onlookers that happened to see it. Questions among them like “What was that?”, “Was that bending?”, “Where did that come from?” but almost as if it was a trick of the light, it vanished, leaving them all to second guess if what they saw was real.

“I think we’re done here,” Azula said strolling off. Walking directly past the gobsmacked soldier. “I have what I need to know.”

“But… we didn’t say anything?” The lead soldier spoke up in confusion.

“Your actions against me spoke loud enough, everything I suspected was true.” Azula taunted. “I didn’t know for certain, but desperation like that could only mean I was right.”

The group of four walked up to their ostrich horses, following Azula’s lead away from the stationary soldiers.

“You four are so strong!” The kid that Steven was talking to earlier ran up to them. “You got them so scared without lifting a finger!”

Azula took the opportunity to respond first. “You don’t seem that upset at your towns loss.”

“Oh erm…” the boy trailed off, not really having the words for her.

“I guess we beat the bullies.” Steven smiled gently. Responding to the kid himself but smiling at the three girls in a silent thanks.

The kid was quiet for a moment, blushing in embarrassment at the situation being outed, but ultimately accepted it and replied. “Yeah, you did, and I don’t have to be sad ‘bout the win this time.”

Steven smiled gently at him, and he returned the smile, beaming back. 

The group of 4 strode out of the town, riding the ostrich horses they came in on. The same way they arrived. The only difference this time was the time of day.

“You know.” Azula spoke up, “I was bluffing earlier with reporting the town to the earth kingdom army. But now I think the victory would be sweeter if a report of their actions happened to be sent to their commanding officers, defeating them once and for all.” Azula finished vindictively.

The group looked at her in surprise before each having a different action.

Steven shone a bright smile at her, though Azula wouldn’t have seen it as she kept facing forward. The action was more for himself feeling proud of the hidden kind deed she just planned upon.

Ty Lee glanced between Steven and Azula, kindly showing a smile to show her own thoughts on Azula’s growth.

Mai, however, narrowed her eyes, just for a moment, before her usual blank expression returned. Her gaze mirroring Ty Lee’s, flicking between Steven and Azula. Her gaze finally settled on the newest member of their group and looked at him for a few seconds more before facing forward once more.

Chapter Text

With a day or two passing by, Azula got more determined and focused. Steven could easily tell that they were getting closer to the banished prince, just by how Azula was acting. Steven just sighed as he stared off into the trees. He had already resigned himself to helping Azula first, he was committed that already due to his talk with Iroh on the beach, but it didn’t stop him from feeling guilty about the whole thing.

He considered the situation like he had back then. If everyone is in one place, they are out of the way of Aang, Katara, and Sokka. He took in a deep breath and once again steadied his resolve. He was ready to do what he needed to.

“You ok, Steven?” Ty Lee asked. Steven was quickly broken out of his thoughts. He pivoted his gaze to Ty Lee. She was looking at him with a face full of concern.

Steven shot a small smile back at her and replied. “Sorry, I was just thinking about something. It’s fine. Really.”

“What were you thinking about?” Mai asked. Her tone was one of uninterest but her eyes, from what he could see, were locked on him.

“Oh, you know… just stuff…” Steven tried to play it off. He mentally chastised himself for not thinking of a better deflection.

“Well now I’m even interested.” Azula chimed in from the front. She looked half looked back with one eye. It was to show interest, but to also to keep an eye out on the road.

Damn it. Now he needed to think of something quick. What would he feel sad about. Quick quick quick… “I was just thinking about… my mother?” Great, that was the last thing he wanted to think about.

“Oh no… why do you seem sad? Ty Lee frowned in empathy.

“Well now I’m invested.” Azula gleamed and pulled her ostrich horse to a stop.

“Really?” Mai complained while copying the action. She looked between Azula and Steven in disbelief. “What about Steven’s mother has you this interested.”

“Yeah? You have never been interested in other families before, Azula.” Ty Lee chimed in as she stopped.

“Nothing’s interesting!” Steven panicked as he joined in stopping his ride. “Nothing at all! We just had a disagreement about parents before… that’s why she’s interested! Right?” Steven found himself trying to believe the words he was saying into existence. Surely there was nothing interesting she took from that. 

Mai and Ty Lee were silent, they just moved their heads to look at Azula, ready for her to confirm or deny.

“It was quite the debate. We had differing views on what makes a great parent.” Azula’s eye gleamed some more, “but that wasn’t the interesting part.”

Steven froze slightly.

“If I recall, and correct me if I’m wrong: you got sent to prison for something your mother did, then put on trial for her faking her own death by her own hand; She commanded a family member of yours to make you stand trial or at least withhold the truth, from what I can remember; She wronged someone and had them locked away, this person then tried to take it out on you by trying to take your life; Similarly, another person she wronged tried to end your life and the lives of others because of what she did. Am I correct?” Azula swiftly summarized.

Ty Lee and Mai just stared at her in disbelief. The pair snapped their gaze back to Steven. He was still in shock himself.

“You remember all that from my outburst?” Steven muttered in shock.

“Of course I did. Right from the start it was something worth hearing. To make sure I didn’t forget anything, I wrote it down.” Azula smirked as she announced the fact.

Steven stilled. He really needed to be careful about what he let slip.

“It’s… all… all of that is true?” Ty Lee asked holding her mouth. “Steven… that’s … that’s so sad.”

“What? No… it’s not all bad. Ok… most of that is bad. I get that. But that all just came out in a moment of anger for Azula’s and Zuko’s situation.” Mai and Ty Lee widened their eyes at the remark. “The people that tried to kill me? I’m friends with them now. Even my aunts that put me on trial, it took a while to be comfortable around them, but we eventually worked it out.”

Ty Lee and Mai exchanged a worried look before slowly looking over to Azula. Azula, smirk still on her face, was unmoved by the instance of that could be constructed as pity for her or her brother. She instead replied to a different part of his speech. “I didn’t know it was your aunts that put you on trial, that’s new.” Ty Lee and Mai exchanged another glance while Steven mentally kicked himself again. Azula continued. “What about the family member who let you be on trial?”

Steven just looked back at her in confusion. “Er… who are you talking about?”

“If I remember correctly, you phrased it as ‘a family member in constant anguish because they knew the truth but were commanded not to say anything’, they could have sorted all your problems out if she had just gone against the command.”

“You mean Pearl? No, I don’t blame her for that. She literally couldn’t have said anything.” Steven replied back easily.

Azula studied him for a moment. “Not even when the other two were out to kill you?”

“She literally couldn’t have said anything,” Steven easily replied again, “Honest. And that would have only stopped Bismuth and the trial. The Spinel just wanted to make others hurt because she herself was hurting because of what my mother did to her.”

Azula’s eyes gleamed for a moment. “Well, isn’t that nice.”  Azula seemed to be committing something to memory, though Steven wasn’t too sure was it was. “I have another question, if you are in a sharing mood?”

Steven looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “Um… sure? Ask away.”

“Something from your first outburst stuck out to me as odd. Two somethings, now that I’m thinking about it.” She paused for a moment, looking at Steven directly in the eyes. “What did you mean by fixing mental tears of thousands, and how can someone be left for six thousand years?”

Steven paled. “Er… I think I’ve shared enough… Sorry…” Steven glanced downwards stiffly.

Mai frowned. “That’s it?”

“Mai!” Ty Lee admonished with an appalled tone. “It’s clearly private!”

“What? He is fine talking about almost dying, but ‘fixing mental tears’ is what he keeps quiet about?” Mai responded in her own defence.

“Now, now, girls, it’s fine.” Azula chimed in with a smile on her face. “We can’t expect all the answers at once, what would be the fun in that.”

Steven looked up in surprise. He smiled at her gratefully. Azula once again faced forward. “Come, we still need to track down little Zuzu after all.” The group then joined Azula in reigning the ostrich horses to start again.

Azula was content, they were getting exceedingly close to finding her brother, and she had learned more about the enigma that was Steven. Two of her goals getting closer to completion. As she looked ahead, she realised it was going to get better.

A clearing. Various tracks. Not what she had expected. Human and animal… her brothers trail had come through here. But that wasn’t the tracks she was looking at. There was a fluffy white mess scattered around.

“Hey Azula! What do you think this is?” Ty Lee asked as she got down to pick up some of it.

Azula jumped down off her ride, Ty Lee happily went up to her and handed Azula some of the fluff. It was fur, animal fur… could it be? Azula grinned a bit. She couldn’t be sure, but it was a possibility, not a lot of animals had white fur in this part of country.

No, it was too hopeful to get her hopes up this early into the game. But confirming her suspicions might benefit them. She glanced over to the resident jumper of the group.

“Steven, you have a task.”

Steven promptly got down from his ride and walked towards her.

“I need you to scout ahead.” Azula commanded.

“Oh?” Steven asked in confusion.

“Let me know if you see anything odd. And I do mean anything.” Azula added.

Steven frowned in thought for a moment about what the order could mean before he nodded to Azula. “Any direction you want me to check?” Steven asked.

“Try West.” She pointed. “Talk to any travellers you may meet and get information.”

Steven nodded once again at the request and with a bit of a run and a jump he took off.

“Wooow! I don’t think I could get used to that!” Ty Lee commented as Steven shot off over the trees.

“Try being a passenger, it is quite the experience.” Azula added.

“Why send him by himself?” Mai asked as she walked to the pair.

“Three reasons. First, we may have two targets now, his ease at seeing above the treeline and aerial view is valuable. Second, I have a hunch on that animal fur, any information on that front will be valuable. Third, I need your help.”

“What do you need help with, Azula?” Ty Lee asked with excitement.

“I need help deciphering a puzzle.” Azula began as she mounted her ostrich horse.

“What might the puzzle be?” Mai drawled out as she and Ty Lee mounted their ride. Ty Lee grabbed the reigns of Steven’s and gently guided it along with them as they began moving.

“Tell me, once is an occurrence, twice is a coincidence, three times is a pattern, wouldn’t you agree?” Azula rhetorically proposed.

“Sure!” Ty Lee answered.

“Agreed.” Mai responded.

“Pearl, Bismuth, Spinel, what do all those have in common?” Azula asked the group.

Ty Lee had a look of eureka, before her eyes widened in realization, she then frowned slightly.

Mai answered for the pair of them. “Gemstones.” Her eyes widened also, drawing the same conclusion Ty Lee had made.

“Lapis Lazuli, Pink Diamond, they also fit the bill, wouldn’t you agree.” Azula added.

“He didn’t mention those.” Mai replied in mild surprise.

“Hey guys… isn’t it, you know, not nice to talk about someone behind their back.” Ty Lee spoke up sadly.

“He mentioned the first in a song that entertained shipmates, and the second had actually come up in our conversation about our parents.” Azula replied, ignoring Ty Lee. “Everyone he has told us about has had a gem name, if I had to bet, I would say his aunts share the naming system if Lapis Lazuli isn’t one of them.”

“Why does he break the mould.” Mai asked in slight interest.

“I thought the same thing.” Azula pondered. “Though there was another name that didn’t quite fit: Rose, I believe it was, a flower doesn’t fit the pattern either.”

Azula glanced back at the pair. Mai stayed silent and stoic. Ty Lee wore the same down cast expression, before her eyes widened in realization. It was for a fraction of a moment before she went back to her previous expression.

“What do you think, Ty Lee?” Azula asked slyly.

“I think this is mean…” She replied sadly.

“What does the name Rose have to do with gemstones.” Azula asked with more authority. Ty Lee hesitated for a moment before she answered. “Maybe… it’s like a rose quartz… not the flower.”

Azula widened her own eyes in realization, of course, it was obvious in hindsight. So, it did fit the pattern after all. “Well done, Ty Lee.” She smiled back but it was clearly forced.

“Steven himself aside, it is quite the pattern. Now for the other, more interesting, information. What does it mean to have a mental tear.”

“Someone that needs therapy?” Mai asked.

“If it were that easy, he wouldn’t be so quiet about it. There has to be something more.” Azula countered. The group was silent.

“Sorry, Azula, other than people losing it, I don’t know what that would mean.” Mai answered after a while.

Azula nodded. This wasn’t something she really understood either, she had been pondering it ever since their debate, but she couldn’t make sense of it at all, she would have to wait until Steven trusted her a bit more.

“I don’t suppose you both know how someone could live for over six thousand years either.” The pair shook their heads, though Ty Lee was still mainly glancing down.

“No matter, this is something we can press him for later.” Azula smirked.

Steven jumped through the air looking at the ground below. He studied everything he could see to make sure he didn’t miss anything. He checked it over twice. He couldn’t help but sigh. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

When he did this in the desert it was looking for people on a blank sandy canvas. Now he was looking for people, possibly obscured by trees.

He sighed as he soared through the air. He was going to be here all day.

Steven had been searching for a few hours at this point. He thought about returning to Azula with nothing. She hadn’t given him a time limit, so she wasn’t expecting perfect results, but he kept on looking. He didn’t know why he persisted, but he supposed that he needed a break of sorts.

It was then when he spotted something. It looked like two people. Could it be? Zuko and Iroh? Steven landed and decided to get closer on foot.

As to not spook anyone he kept quiet. He got close enough that he could see that one of them definitely wasn’t Zuko, it looked like a young girl in yellow and green. The other person though… could that be…? Steven didn’t get to find out. Within a second of assessing that Zuko wasn’t there. His sight was blocked. All light was blocked in fact. A giant pillar had appeared out of nowhere.

Steven jumped in his skin a little at the suddenness of the display. He turned around to regain his bearings but another pillar blocked his path again.

“HEY!” A girlish voice shouted in anger. “What makes you think you can spy on us like some sort of creep!”

Steven froze still.

“Hey now.” A recognizable calm voice spoke up. “Maybe they just wanted some tea?”

“You didn’t feel how he came up to us!” The girl shouted again. “Creeping like some sort of coward,” She explained a bit quieter, “He could have attacked us.”

“You thought the same about me though? But I just happened to be passing by.” The voice easily confirming the person to be Iroh replied. The pairs of footsteps got closer to him. “Now let’s lower the earth and let’s greet them properly.”

The earth pillars promptly disappeared. It was clear that there was nothing obstructing them now. Steven wirily and slowly turned around to see them. “Hey…” he dumbly greeted.

Iroh locked eyes with him. He locked eyes with Iroh.

“Then again…” He trailed off. “Ones instincts could be correct from the start.” The girl got into a battle stance at the prompt.

“NO! Wait, wait… truce?” Steven said immediately looking straight at Iroh. He held out a hand towards him.

“What about your traveling companion.” Iroh said skeptically.

“Not here at the moment, honest.” Steven replied easily.

“You’re not lying…” The girl said to herself.

Iroh glanced at her for a second before nodding and holding out his hand.

Steven shook it. Truce established.

The girl dropped her battle stance and turned around and waltzed back over to where they were previously. Iroh and Steven looked at each other awkwardly before following her.

“So,” The girl sat down and picked up her tea. “Why are you enemies with an old man?” She bluntly asked.

The suddenness of the question knocked Steven slightly. After a moment he replied, “We… it’s like we… my boss wants him captured.” Iroh shrugged and nodded at the explanation.

“What, and you don’t?” She asked.

“It’s complicated…” Steven sighed.

“This young man had agonized over his decision, but ultimately thought it was best that he follow his boss’ orders.” Iroh supplied on his behalf.

Steven was grateful, but after a few moments of recognizing what he said, he felt more guilty. “So you knew it was me on the beach.” Steven sadly spoke, “When did you figure it out?”

“Given my own suspicions about the encounter I had with… your employer, I pieced it together within our talk.” Iroh admitted. “Though I thought it might have been a soldier who was unhappy about the underhandedness of a plan rather than your employers personal assistant.”

“What? Why help me or anyone make a decision that went against your freedom?” Steven asked in shock.

“There was more to your decision than just trapping an uncle and nephew. We needed to be captured so you could help those who were helping everyone, after all.” Iroh replied back with a knowing smile. He gave Steven a calmer look before he continued. “It was your choice to make, you had to choose what you felt was right. Others can help, but you have to find your own way on your road of life.”

“Wait a minute. That’s the opposite of what you told me.” The girl frowned in confusion.

“Not necessarily,” Iroh replied. “I told you, that there is nothing wrong with letting people who love you, help you, we could also extend that to friendly strangers you happen to just meet.” Iroh glanced at Steven for a moment. “That being said, my opinion is just my own, everyone will have their own experiences that guide and help decisions be made. Perhaps you could get more insights into your problem.”

The girl looked over in Iroh’s direction, but not into his eyes, only into his general direction. It was then Steven realised there was a paleness to what he could see of her eyes. She was blind. “I don’t need any more advice; you have already helped me.” She said stubbornly. Iroh sipped his drink quietly and said nothing. The group was silent.

“Ok,” she grumbled after a while, “Let’s see what he’s got.” She turned to face Steven, missing his eyes. “I have these… friends. I was traveling with them until recently, I left everything behind to help them.” She paused for a moment, “they have their own way of doing things, but I have mine, they help each other out with every camping task, I take care of myself and my own stuff.”

“Ka… the mother of the group, she is really overbearing, she tries to impose the group dynamic of sharing is caring all the time. she… she’s the reason why I left actually.”

Steven frowned slightly but only asked her to continue, “What happened?”

“I’m teaching Aa… a goody two shoes to earth bend, he can do it, but he… he doesn’t get what it means to be an earth bender. An earth bender is all about standing your ground and making sure you never back down. The goody two shoes is too used to dodging or weaselling out of a situation, he has the wrong mind set.”

“So how did you get into a fight with the mother of the group?” Steven asked.

“Well, the goody two shoes needed to start small, he needed to stand up to something, so I thought he could stand up to me. I took his staff.”

Steven frowned slightly.

“I know what you’re thinking, but it’s easier than blocking an oncoming boulder. Mentally at least.”

“So, what happened then?” Steven probed further.

“Well, because I took his staff, the mother of the group started nagging me about how she thought my stuff was my stuff and their stuff was their stuff. Honestly, she has the heart of an earth bender sometimes, but she was standing in the way of goody two shoes’ progress and it just got to me, she was trying to be too controlling. If she was going to try control me all the time, it was just going to be just like home, and I wanted away from that.”

The group fell into a bit of silence.

“Did you try tell her it was for earth bending training at least?” Steven asked her gently.

“She wouldn’t have listened, she was too keen on making a lesson out of the whole thing.”

Steven thought for a moment. “Why are you helping the goody two shoes.”

“Because I want to.” She answered easily.

“Can’t they just want to help you too?” Steven asked her gently.

“It’s different.” The girl said glumly.

“How? If you don’t mind me asking.” Steven inquired again.

“Look at me… I’m blind. All anyone will ever see is a small helpless little blind girl that needs taking care of.”

Iroh sipped his tea as he watched the exchange.

Steven was silent for a moment. “If it helps, you gave me a bit of a scare with the earth pillars earlier, I don’t think you’re helpless.”

“Thanks.” She said quietly.

“What I mean is…” Steven continued with a pause, “If I have just met you and I don’t think you are helpless, if this group you’re traveling with is like me, I’m sure they don’t think that either.”

“Sugar queen sure thinks so.” She replied. “Sorry, the mother of the group.” She clarified.

“Would she get into an argument about helping each other if that was true? It sounds like she wanted your help with their stuff as well as being willing to help with your stuff. Does it sound like she thinks your helpless?”

“No… I guess not.” She replied. “I just… I want to take care of myself now, and it’s only fair if I don’t help them.”

“But… you are, aren’t you?” Steven interjected.

“What.” She replied flatly.

“You being there is to help the goody two shoes to earth bend. So, you are already helping. So, they can help you back, and you can help them with other stuff.”

She was silent for a while.

Iroh spoke up after a few moments. “Help is always something everyone needs. Even in nature, the tree can accommodate the birds that in turn help protect it from insects that eat its leaves. Sometimes help is just something you want to give.”

“Like you to your nephew.” She nodded to herself. She finished her drink quickly.

She stood up and smiled at Iroh. “Thanks for the tea,” she then turned more neutrally to address them both, “and the advice, it’s helped me. But I better head back and get twinkle toes to move a rock.” She waved to the pair of them before she wandered off through the trees. “See ya.”

Iroh poured himself another cup as he poured Steven his own. “She will be fine.”

“Yeah, I’m sure she will.” Steven smiled softly.

“I appreciate your transgression about my origins.” Iroh thanked him after a while.

“Oh? Yeah, don’t mention it,” Steven grinned sheepishly.

“I suppose next time we meet we will be on different sides of a battle.” Iroh mentioned before taking a sip of his tea.

“Yeah… I guess we will.” Steven replied glumly.

“Well young man,” Iroh got up himself, “I hope you can help Azula the same way I am helping Zuko.”

“It’s been slow, but I think I’m making progress,” Steven replied with a smile. He stood up.

“I hope she can find herself, as my nephew does.”

“I… I hope we don’t find you. Both of you I mean.”

“I agree.” Iroh gave a laugh.

Steven chuckled along with him. “I suppose I have to get back to my boss.”

“And I to Zuko.” Iroh nodded. “Until we meet again.”

The pair shook their hands for the final time that afternoon.

Steven nodded. With one final wave, he started up a running jump to find Azula.

Iroh just blinked twice at the display. 

After a few minutes of searching, Steven finally made his way back to the group of three. He promptly landed in front of them with a smile.

“Good news I assume.” Azula asked with a smile.

“I met a girl who had tea with an old man.” Steven replied.

“What about a younger male with a burn scar.”

“It didn’t come up in conversation with her.” Steven replied again after thinking for a moment.

“Hmm.” Azula closed her eyes in thought.

“Could they be traveling alone, like you thought?” Ty Lee asked.

“It might not be your uncle.” Mai offered.

“It was the Old man that brought tea ingredients and pot on his travels.”

Azula frowned. “That’s definitely Uncle.”

“What should we do?” Ty Lee asked.

“We continue to assume they are travelling separately,” Azula announced after a moment, “We keep tracking Zuko like we have been, if Uncle is following Zuzu, and that man the girl met can be assumed to be Uncle, Zuko can’t be too far either.”

Azula grabbed the ostrich horse reigns to spur on the creature, Mai followed suit. Ty Lee gave the reigns of Stevens ride to him with a smile before she sped off after them. Steven quickly nodded and mounted up after them.

Chapter Text

The four of them dashed through the forest, Azula leading the way. She sped ahead, or at least Steven thought she had; the trees that flew by them seemed to be getting faster as he kept pace with the others in his group.

With how close Iroh seemed to be, it was only a matter of time before they found them.

Suddenly, Azula stopped. Steven pulled the reins on his ostrich horse to pull himself to a standstill, Ty Lee and Mai did the same.

Azula got down off her stead and strode over to something she had spotted. She silently picked it up and looked at the ground.

Steven was curious; Azula had been interested in the white fluff, before he had set off to find Iroh. He was about to ask about it, but someone beat him to it.

“Azula, have you found something out about that animal fur?” Ty Lee asked.

“I have not, but I have found something quite interesting,” she answered. Azula gestured towards the ground with a look.

Steven looked at what she was referring to. Ostrich horse tracks. Steven really needed to brush up on this world’s animals, as he didn’t know the significance of a white-haired ostrich horse.

“Let’s assume, these tracks are from Zuko. What could the white fur be if we make that assumption?” Azula asked the group. With the smirk on her lips, she had already made a conclusion but was waiting for everyone else to catch up.

No one said anything. Steven tried his luck. “His ostrich horse has white fur?”

Azula widened her eyes in surprise, clearly not having expected that answer. “While that could be a possible conclusion, ostrich horses have short fur, they don’t molt as this much. No, what I’m asking is this: What is animal has white fur and Zuzu has personal stakes in finding?”

Ty Lee and Mai’s eyes widened.

“You don’t think…” Mai muttered slightly.

“I do. Granted, we lost the victory of the north, all thanks to little Zuzu and Uncle. But I bet that he still believes he will have a place back home upon the capture.” Azula replied with a smug smile.

It was at this point that Steven caught on. The white fur belonged to Appa, the companion of Aang who Zuko was hunting for the best part of winter.

“So we find the Avatar, we find Zuko?” Ty Lee asked.

“Two prizes for the price of one.” Azula grinned with a sinister edge.

Steven stiffened a bit at the thought. If Aang was going to save the world, he would be condemning it by aiding in his capture, his task is getting way off course very quickly.

“Something to say, Steven?” Azula asked, breaking him out of his thoughts.

“No, nothing really.” He said a little too quickly. The group gave him a look of disbelief. No one said anything, the three kept looking at him expectantly. Azula adjusted her look, almost as if to say that they weren’t moving until he shared his thoughts, he really needed to play his expressions close to his chest better. He sighed. How to spin this to something positive for the group but also believable to his face of apprehension?

“Are we sure we can take on the Avatar? I mean, he wiped out the temple last time. He turned into the previous avatar and made a whole show of it.” Steven patted himself on the back, that reasoning sounded good.

“I am not worried.” Azula replied easily. “We have an expert marks-woman,” she gestured to Mai, “pinpoint accuracy to anything she decides to use to her advantage. We have an anti-bending acrobat,” she gestured to Ty Lee, “someone to keep up with and neutralize any bender. We have our impenetrable defence,” she gestured to Steven himself, “the personal guard that makes barriers strong enough to stop the most powerful bending techniques. We have the princess of the Fire Nation,” she placed a hand on her sternum, “a firebending prodigy to lead the group. But most importantly,” She paused looking at the group with a pointed gaze, “the reason the avatar evaded capture last time was due to fleeing subordinates, I have the utmost faith that no one here would flee.”

Mai and Ty Lee looked both appreciative and flattered at the praise. While Steven himself was the same, his mind raced to think of a way to not commit to having to capture Aang himself. “I mean… what if another temple collapses…”

Azula smirked, “There won’t be any this time, Zuzu would attack in the open. As fruitless as it would be, the group the avatar travels would easily overcome his efforts with numbers alone if inside. He will want to avoid being captured himself and would want another attempt. Not that the group would capture Zuzu, but id imagine his escape route is important to him in his possible attempt.”

Steven frowned in thought. “But the Avatar is an airbender? Wouldn’t the open air give him the advantage.”

“Precisely,” Azula slyly smiled. “Little Zuzu will wait for the perfect time to strike. A moment when they are all distracted and unable to flee. And we will give him that moment.”

Azula watched Steven carefully as they discussed. It was time to prove where Steven’s loyalties lied. It had been a good while since she first hypothesized if there was a connection between Steven and the Avatar. She had decided to bury the thought since no amount of thinking on it would give any new information, especially with the other information about Steven she was trying to decode.

This, however, was an organic way to get potential new insight on her hypothesis. As predicted, he made a look. She, of course, inquired about it. Steven denied thinking about things as usual. Azula silently pressed him. With them being so close, she didn’t need to rush. Besides, getting information out of Steven had become a project at this point so she viewed it as equally important. When given enough time though, when it was clear it was not going to be dropped, he started talking.

He gave nothing concrete though. Any thoughts he said he had, were plausible enough to not be pressed on. He had dodged it once again. That didn’t really matter though. With what they were about to do, it would prove possible connections once and for all.

They were about to confront the Avatar whom he possibly had a connection with. If there was any positive connection, he wouldn’t fight to his fullest.

Steven inwardly fretted as the group continued on after the pep talk. He wasn’t sure how he was going to do this. If he didn’t try capture Aang, then he would lose the respect, progress and trust he had gotten so far with Azula; If he did, then the fire nation wins. There was ultimately no question about it, he would have to pull his punches. He only hoped it was as Azula predicted, Zuko would turn up and that would be the perfect excuse to direct his attention elsewhere.

They would be upon them any moment now.

The anticipation was killing him.

Steven couldn’t help but feel nervous.

He looked to the three girls in front of him, leading the way. He had to make it believable, just enough until Zuko came along. The way he saw it in his head, Aang’s group had four to mainly worry about. Aang himself, Katara, Sokka, and Appa when he thought about it.

Aang was the avatar, so he imagined that Azula would take him on herself, he couldn’t imagine her letting Ty Lee or Mai do it, she would never leave anything to chance or something she couldn’t control, so her own actions were to be relied on.

He guessed that Mai and Ty Lee would take on Katara and Sokka, he wasn’t sure if it would be a one on one or who would face who, but he imagined that that was the natural flow of things to come.

He wasn’t sure about Momo’s fighting capabilities, but Appa was a giant beast, that alone meant some muscle, but he was sure it had air bending too as it could fly. Did that mean… before Zuko arrived… he had to fight an animal?

He didn’t feel right doing that. The whole point of being vegetarian was to not harm animals, or at least one of the points anyway.

Ok, so he would have to somehow take over fighting Sokka or Katara from Mai or Ty Lee. Maybe he should play defence for all the groups and block Appa’s potential attacks with a big shield. That is what Azula described him as, maybe he should play to that.

That way he could- Why had Azula stopped?

Ty Lee and Mai stopped in turn to see what Azula was looking at. Steven joined them.

It was a massive drop. How Steven had missed that while daydreaming, he did not know.

Azula got off of her ostrich horse and stepped closer to the cliff side. “I was aiming to get a better vantage point, but this works well.” Azula remarked with a smug smile.

Steven looked at her in confusion and interest as he got of his stead to do the same. Right at the bottom of the cliff was what they were after. They made out what could be Appa, and what appeared to be two in blue and one in orange. They had found them.

“I see an opportunity. Tell me, what do you know about the Avatar, why has he been so difficult to capture?” Azula asked the group.

“Because he runs away.” Mai remarked in her bored tone.

“Precisely.” Azula nodded. “How?”

“They use the sky bison?” Ty Lee asked and contributed.

Azula nodded again. “Do you see where their vessel of escape is located?”

“Closest to us.” Steven added, which gave the final answer Azula needed to get everyone to where she needed them.

“What, we are going to do, is block them off.” Azula announced. “We are to descend and cut them off from the sky bison.” Azula looked to Steven. “Do you always fall slowly, or can you control the speed in which you decent.”

“I can fall slow and fast.” Steven replied.

“Get us down there quickly and safely.” Azula ordered. It was show time.

Steven gulped, it was time to steady his resolve, but he felt like he wasn’t ready. “Everyone, grab on?” He announced awkwardly while being unsure how they would do it.

Azula and Mai were first to act, they each grabbed one of his arms.

Ty Lee, being the most openly affectionate of the group, had no problem grabbing around his neck at the lack of other options.

Leaving the ostrich horses behind, he leapt with the three down the cliff side. Steven made sure to fall at regular speed for about halfway down, before slowing his descent slightly. By the time they had reached the near the bottom, the descent was like the velocity of the average jump.

The fall was swift and silent. That didn’t matter to Azula though. Right as they were about to land, she released fire below them. The blaze shot out and skirted around them as they landed. It made noise and it made an impact. The three heads turned. There, in front of Appa, were the four they were about to fight.

Eyes were first laced with panic and confusion. They locked on to Azula with her vindictive smirk.

The three almost scrambled into a semblance of readiness to fight. Sokka quickly and sloppily grabbing his weapon. Katara almost falling back to get a jug on her hip open. Aang himself jumped up a little too high as he got into a fighting stance, staff in hand. The three hastily made their way to each other; not that they had to go far, as the group were all in the same sort of vicinity of each other, but it was a deliberate move that Steven was sure that Azula caught on to.

Azula watched her prey as they choppily and sloppily congregated together. It was almost pitiable. Azula knew they weren’t going to know what hit them. Last time they got away with pure luck. Last time she didn’t have allies that wouldn’t run. This time, their fate was sealed.

Her command was silent. Her only action was shooting flame from her hands. The aim was right at the Avatar himself. That was the cue everyone needed to act. Ty Lee jumped to her left. Mai swiftly ran to her right. The Avatar leapt back and spun his staff to disperse the fire.

There was a roar behind them then the shine of pink from behind her. Steven had trapped the sky bison. He had used his shield, which had grown to a massive proportion and the cliff side they jumped down from to keep the beast at bay, it headbutted the shield and roared in anger and determination as it tried again.

Azula waited as the Avatar recomposed himself. He was looking more sure of himself after deflecting her warning shot, it was laughable really, he hadn’t seen nothing yet. The Avatar watched her, his eyes held hers with a soft frown. He too was waiting.

Azula didn’t move yet, she waited still. Her peripheral vision told her that she didn’t have to wait much longer. Mai had shot out some knives towards the water tribe girl. She blocked it with some water. Ty lee at the same time sprang towards the water tribe male. He swung his club at her. Azula lunged forward. Now was her time to act; the Avatar’s lackeys were distracted.

The Avatar pounced backwards as she came towards him. He was always going to have distance between them out in the open, so projectiles were introduced. She shot fire to where he was, he easily dodged it by jumping into the air. Her goal was not to hit him however but to set up her next move. She blasted a stream of concentrated fire behind him and let it expand outwards.

The Avatar noticed this and manoeuvred in the air and used his staff to disperse the fire as he headed towards it. She knew he could prevent it, but her goal had been reached, he was now going to be more cautious about moving too much in one go as to not give telegraphed movement. No fleeing, only fighting.

She lunged for him once more, closing in the distance, trying once more to negate his natural advantage. This time he didn’t move, he instead moved the air to alter her course. Azula could feel how the air was moving, it wasn’t a wall but rather like a pole of gust. She used fire to launch herself under it and retaliate with a blast of her blue fire.

The Avatar altered the gust to deflect her fire instead, while using the momentum the wind caused to make more distance between them.

Azula once again closed in the distance. She pivoted in the air to land a fire inducing kick on the ground which headed right for him. The Avatar shot a precise flicker of air to split her attack in two. Luckily, she was right behind her fire that she used as a sort of smoke screen, she shot two blasts of fire at either side of him to restrict his escape.

The Avatar seemed to have borrowed a move from her, however. While Azula expected him to go up, he instead went down, and went to disrupt her foot work with a wave of air shot from his staff. While Azula spent a fraction of a second to stop the attempt on disrupting her stance, the Avatar had worked on disrupting her fire once again.

Azula smirked. It was only a matter of time before he slipped up. Each time she was getting closer to landing a hit on him. With one hit, he will be easy to hit again, he will weaken, then he will be hers for the capture.

She initiated the next attack, calculated fire blasts, and a fast lunge forward. She could play cat and mouse all day long.

Suddenly, fire was shot at her instead.

Zuzu.

She swiftly dodged as she altered her course. She locked eyes with her brother. ‘Make that cat and mice,’ she mused. He looked back at her with an even frown. She looked at the Avatar who was making glances at Zuko as well. They then locked eyes. A three way tie.

Azula spared a momentary glance at how Ty Lee and Mai were doing. The water tribe siblings had joined forces and made it a two versus two. Right as Azula looked over, Ty Lee knuckle jabbed the water bender in the pressure points. One of them had effectively been taken out. As she settled her gaze back on her two opponents, she grinned; it would only be a matter of time for Ty Lee and or Mai to join her, which would easily claim her the prizes. She just had to wait again.

It was then that something unexpected happened. Now, while Azula had figured there would be assistance for her foes in the form of her good for nothing uncle, she had not expected the earth shifting beneath her without warning.

The Avatar looked as surprised as her, meaning it wasn’t his doing, which was good as the less elements he knew the better, less tools in his arsenal to throw at her. But unfortunately, it meant one thing, he had found a teacher.

With her footing no longer stable, she leapt immediately, as predicted, her brother had shot at her with an attack. She shot a few back with her aerial manoeuvre as she scanned around.

Steven looked just as confused as she did, he too was looking around. Then she spotted something else, the cliff side that the sky bison was pinned against moved. It had opened up enough that with the size of the shield made could not pin the creature anymore and it could get free. Steven seemed to panic and make a smaller pink shield that could pin the beast once again within the opening in the cliff side, but his footing became loose himself and he too had leapt.

Azula by this point had landed and shot after the Avatar, she couldn’t get distracted at the moment, while she couldn’t pin point where the earth bender was at present, she couldn’t let that be her issue, she needed to make captures, and fast.

Her brother seemed to have got a similar idea, as he was using less of her effort to attack her and more to almost work with her to try get the Avatar. She knew by no means did this make them allies, but it seemed he was offering a temporary truce. She weighed up her options. She had half a mind accept this, but at the same time she wanted all the glory for her secure position as Firelord. If she shared credit for this, her brother would essentially have done what her father had asked and captured the Avatar, giving him a weigh in for the throne.

She declined the unspoken request, she shot an attack at Zuzu.

He didn’t seem fazed by the unspoken decline; he returned fire and the three danced around each other.

Her two foes seemed to take themselves up on a partnership offered. The same non verbal one her brother had offered to her, a cease fire between Zuzu and the Avatar. The two synchronized attacks at her this time. she had no choice but to perform an aerial attack on the pair of them to give herself some space.

Unfortunately, out of the corner of her eye, more earth moved, this time in the form of a projectile. It was heading right towards them, or rather her in particular. She would have a difficult time dodging this one due to its size and her position in mid air.

A massive pink shield halted the rocks movement. The rock shattered as the shield emitted a weird frequency. Steven had joined her at her back and blocked the shot. The shield shrunk to float on his arm while he formed a strange pink barrier around his fist, when it grew spikes, she grinned, he had turned his defensive power into an offensive one.

Steven joined her at her side with a determined expression and shot towards Zuzu. While she would have preferred him go for the Avatar, being their bigger target, she wouldn’t fault him joining to break up the two.

It was now a dance of four. Almost a two versus two, but it was more of a two versus two individuals with a fragile peace between them. Azula and Steven had the advantage of knowing that they wouldn’t attack each other. The Avatar and her brother didn’t have that. She had noticed that the two were always weary of each other. While they never seemed to want to go for each other, she could always see the split-second decision on if it could be an option or not. Both of them always had each other as a target in the back of their heads, they didn’t trust each other.

The Avatar shot wind at Azula, Steven blocked with his shield. This was definitely easier than what she had been doing. He then flung his shield at the Avatar, the avatar dodged the projectile and followed its path with his gaze, it sliced through a few trees. The Avatar paled.

Azula shook off her momentary surprise for two reasons she would think about later, and fired back at both her brother and the Avatar while Steven made another shield.

Ty Lee and Mai at this point had found the earth bender. Azula spared an analysing glance their way. It was a little girl. Younger than her. She kept her distance while also keeping her team mates back. Where were the water tribe siblings?

She looked to where the water tribe girl had fallen and she wasn’t there. Azula panicked. She shot her look towards where the sky bison was. It wasn’t there either. They had lost unless they sorted this right now.

She started up her lightning. Zuko stiffened slightly as did the Avatar, though the Avatar seemed more unsure about the attack rather than knowing the danger. This made the target clear.

However fate had different plans. She wasn’t even half way through setting up her attack before a massive inferno seemed to be shot her way. Steven leapt towards her and formed one of his pink barriers, like a smooth bubble, that encased them both. From within the barrier, she could see the fire all around them. It encased the barrier, shining yellow and red on them. It swirled around them before disappearing.

There was only one person it could have been, Uncle. Sure enough when the fire dissipated, she could see the clear round outline of what was her Uncle. Zuko looked at him with a smile before immediately frowning as he turned his head towards the Avatar.

He had gone, no longer was he eye level, he was in the air on his staff. Her sibling saw what she did. the sky bison with all of them on there, even the new girl. Azula had whipped her gaze around to see where she just was, Ty Lee and Mai had their feet trapped in the ground.

The bubble began to dissipate. She shot a look back at her estranged family members. Who had started to run.

She had a choice to make, go after the lesser of prizes, or free her team mates and regroup.

The choice was obvious, she made a bolt for her targets. It might not have been the avatar, but her father would be pleased with something getting done, her original mission.

A hand reached out to grab her.

“What are you doing!” Steven asked her in an appalled tone. The tone rubbed her the wrong way for some reason.

“Isn’t it obvious, capturing the traitors, what are you doing?” Azula spat back in disgust.

“Going back for Ty Lee and Mai! Obviously!” Steven shot back, his tone the same.

Azula looked at him with fury in his eyes. “They are fine and capable of getting out and finding us when we have captured them!”

“So you weren’t even going to go back for them? Just let them struggle and figure it out while we might not even have caught them!” Steven seemed to sound even more disappointed than before.

“Of course! They can easily get out by themselves, just as we could have easily caught up and captured the fugitives.” Azula spat back. Seeming to get angrier the more Steven seemed disappointed.

“Does it really look like they can get out of that easily!” Steven countered, “Just look at them!”

Azula was about to retort, but actually gave the pair a proper look. It was not their feet as she had originally glanced, they were up to their knees in what seemed to be solid earth. It was precise, more precise than she would usually give earth benders credit for, their limbs seemed to have been moulded around within the earth, no wiggle room. Mai would have had a better chance with getting out with use of her blades, but Ty Lee would have had no luck. It would have taken all of Mai’s effort to get herself out, then Ty Lee.

“I thought they weren’t just your colleagues, but your best friends too,” Steven spoke a bit softer now, “would you really leave them like that… would they have left you?”

Azula wanted to retort, she wanted to immediately go on the defensive. She wanted to say that of course they would have, they should have had enough trust in her that she could get herself out of it. But she knew she would have struggled with something as expertly done as this. And she knew that while it would have been the most logical thing to do, it wouldn’t have made her feel good to know they would have left her to do it by herself when they could have easily worked together to get her out.

She wanted to say yes, it was the most logical answer. However, when she really thought about it, they wouldn’t have left her if it was as bad as this.

She knew this, confidently so, and she could feel the smallest hint of guilt trying to cling on to her chest.

She frowned deeply. She scowled even. She shot a look at Steven that barely contained her fury, she looked at her traitorous family members’ figures in the distance as they made their escape. She wiped her emotion from her face and wordlessly stepped away from the fugitives and towards her companions.

Steven seemed to be smart enough to keep any positive emotion off his face as he joined behind her to head towards their squad mates.

The two stuck in the ground were looking at the pair with uneasy expressions, it seems they were heard for the most part.

For the first time that she had known them, she couldn’t get a read on them as she wordlessly helped them out. She couldn’t tell if they were surprised, grateful, shocked, concerned. She couldn’t even tell if they were disappointed that she stayed or thought about going. She didn’t know. And she hated herself for not being able to figure it out.

Steven had hopped up to get the supplies from the ostrich horses to help them get tools to dig them free. It was mostly Mai’s back up weapons that were used though. With enough time, they both were free, but too much time had passed to bother to go after the fire nation traitors or the Avatar. All the targets were long gone at this point.

Azula couldn’t decide if she was glad she stayed or not, she was sure in her mind that she and Steven could have taken on her estranged family members, they practically had them on the run the first time they had encountered them. Did she regret staying? She gazed to them as they all set up their tents for the evening.

She would answer that later.

No fire was set up that evening. She didn’t want to make the effort for socializing. Especially when she partly blamed all three of them for letting the targets get away. She decided to spend time thinking instead.

As bad as the outcome was for her, she had been pleasantly surprised three times.

Steven readily fought the Avatar, went for the kill, and seemed to be confused at the addition of a new member.

This meant one thing. Steven might have had a connection to the previous Avatar somehow, and they might know of each other, they could officially be counted as not in correspondence.

Steven had passed her test… kind of, when it came to her letting slip information about the north pole, while it seemed he was upset at the lack of balance the world would have had, he didn’t make any effort to make communications about information.

The fact that he had no knowledge of a new member to the group only cemented that in her head.

Any connection that Steven might have had, had to be to Avatar Roku, rather than the bald monk.

She was sure that any looks they might have had between each other had to be only for sentimental reasons only.

She was sure it was like a ruined friendship, or something. No friend would have easily tried to go for a kill shot like Steven shield seemed to be. She could finally be sure that Steven was on her side, and while they had failed in the day, Azula could maybe count that as a small victory.

Steven had had a stressful day. He really needed to unwind. So with his tent set up, he had gone for a walk to clear his head a bit.

He had broke his own thing about pulling his punches. He shot his shield at Aang. He wasn’t even thinking. He just did it. Maybe he knew that Aang could dodge it easily, maybe that’s why he didn’t really thing about what he was doing, but he did what he did.

When he was fighting with the gems, he really didn’t have to worry about injuries and stuff. Their forms weren’t physical, and he could easily fix the gems actual form if damage ever some how got to that. but he knew the gems were careful and skilled enough to never let their gem be harmed in combat, and their light projections were durable too, he supposed. With the bending being like gem powers, maybe he forgot to think twice about it, and just slipped back into sparing routines.

Any way he justified it, didn’t help the look Aang got when he saw the damage the attack could have done. It was eating away at Steven. He hated his actions today.

“Are you ok?” A voice had broken him out of his stupor. Ty Lee.

Steven shot up from his thoughts and turned to greet her immediately. “Ty Lee? Hi! Er are you ok?”

“I asked you that, silly, you seemed pretty out of it.” She giggled. “Today was pretty tough, huh.”

“Yeah, it was… and I’m ok, by the way.” Steven replied after letting off a sigh.

“I’m not.” Ty Lee frowned as she sat down on a tree root.

Steven frowned in concern. “You aren’t?” He immediately went to sit down next to her on a different tree root.

“No. We could hear you, you know.” Ty lee frowned as she gazed at a patch of grass.

Steven paled, had he been talking out loud about how much he didn’t want to hurt Aang. “You did?”

“Yeah, Azula almost left us!” Ty Lee shouted in frustration.

Oh, she had heard that. That’s what she was on about. “She didn’t! She stayed. We both stayed to help you and Mai get out of being stuck.”

“No. She was going to leave us. We meant less to her than her task of hunting down her brother. I don’t know about you, but that hurts.”

Steven looked at her with a soft gaze of understanding. He sort of knew. He was almost left to drop because of someone’s careless thoughts. He really tried not to think about it. But he understood the fact that it did hurt. “You might not believe it. But I have been in a similar situation before.” Steven started.

“Azula left you stuck?” Ty Lee asked in confusion. She was at a loss that a similar situation had happened in the fire nation.

“No, this was before I met Azula, when I was about thirteen.” Steven continued. “Someone almost let me fall.”

“That… doesn’t sound too bad,” Ty Lee mused, “You can fall slowly, right?”

“Well, this was before I could do that. Pearl let me fall after I chased after her to make sure she was alright.”

“Pearl… the one who could have stopped you going on trial, right?” Ty Lee looked at him and frowned. “She doesn’t sound great.”

“No, no, no… I promise she is a lot better than I have made her sound. When she let me fall, she was at one of her lowest points, she was thinking about the… death of her first love? Yeah, that’s the short of it. It’s not an excuse, but she was really upset at the time. Let me tell you that I don’t think she would have really let me fall. I’m sure after I made the jump she would have come after me If I started falling to my death, but I had to climb up to her by myself and I didn’t fall.”

“I’ll be honest. You still aren’t painting a good picture of her.” Ty Lee frowned in concern as she looked at him sadly.

“I’m sorry, I promise you she was the closest thing I had to a mother most of the time…” Steven defended while Ty Lee gave him another flat look. “Ok, not helping her case, but the point here is, Azula made the right choice, Pearl didn’t.”

“But that’s only because you told her to.” Ty Lee replied, though her eyes were still full of concern. She probably was putting the pearl thing aside for now while she vented.

“She still could have made the wrong choice.” Steven added. “She could have still gone after Zuko and Iroh.”

“She probably knew she would be doing it alone.” Ty Lee frowned. “She knows better than to fight a battle she would have lost.”

Steven let out a chuckle. “I’ll keep that comment between us.” He watched Ty Lee shoot her hand over her mouth and looked apologetic for what she had just said. Steven chuckled again, “I promise, it will stay between us.” He calmed his laughter and smiled. “Do you want to know what I think.”

Ty Lee looked at him and tilted her head to the side, gesturing him to continue.

“I think she didn’t think about that,” Steven replied. “As soon as I got her to really think about yours and Mai’s struggle, her mind was made up to help you.”

“She looked back!” Ty Lee countered.

“Yes… she did,” Steven relented, “But I think she was looking at what she lost before helping, rather than weighing the options still.”

Ty Lee smiled softly. “You really are kind, you know that.” Steven shot her a confused look. “You have no reason to, but you are assuming the best in her.”

Ty Lee stood up and wiped dust off of her. “Maybe you are right, maybe she is really changing.” She looked back to give him a small smile. “I really hope you can do it, I really am rooting for you.” With the final words, she left back to the direction of camp.

Steven smiled at her retreating form. He then momentarily panicked and made a mental note to defend Pearl and put her in a better light for his group tomorrow.

Great, now he had that to worry about.  

Mai waited until Steven had started moving back to camp himself before making her own movement.

With how loud the pair were being, and with how dark it was getting, it was easy for her to get in a spot to eavesdrop on the conversation. She had wanted to make sure Ty Lee was ok after what they had overhead. But it seemed someone had beaten her to it.

She really didn’t trust him. His whole family situation didn’t help his case, but what she didn’t trust was his demeanour itself. How can someone be happy after that. No one is that good to forgive being left to fall. No one would really try defend Azula’s actions without some hidden motive. It sickened her. It was like she was watching the world’s greatest actor with no stage in sight. Or maybe the world was a stage.

She was sure he was trying to buddy up to Azula for some strange reason, higher social status was her best guess. That’s why she had done it, or her parents heavily pushed her too. The fact she had at some point developed a crush on Zuko had sweetened the deal for her. her point is, that no one would willingly get close to Azula for an altruistic reason. There had to be a hidden motive. Until she knew what it was, she couldn’t trust him. She would just have to keep an eye on him and keep her distance.